The wise vieillard, or old man. Translated out of French into English by an obscure Englishman, a friend and fauourer of all wise old-men
         Sage vieillard. English
         Goulart, Simon, 1543-1628.
      
       
         
           1621
        
      
       Approx. 443 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 111 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01992
         STC 12136
         ESTC S103357
         99839113
         99839113
         3512
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01992)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3512)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1139:13)
      
       
         
           
             The wise vieillard, or old man. Translated out of French into English by an obscure Englishman, a friend and fauourer of all wise old-men
             Sage vieillard. English
             Goulart, Simon, 1543-1628.
             Williamson, Thomas, 1593-1639.
             T. W., obscure Englishman.
          
           [12], 205, [3] p. : ill.
           
             Printed by Iohn Dawson,
             London :
             1621.
          
           
             Dedication signed: T.W., i.e. Thomas Williamson?.
             Translation of: Le sage vieillard.
             The last leaf is blank.
             At end: "End of the first volume". No more published.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Aging -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-11 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-11 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           WISE-VIEILLARD
           ,
           OR
           OLD
           MAN.
           TRANSLATED
           OVT
           OF
           French
           into
           English
           by
           an
           obscure
           Englishman
           ,
           a
           friend
           and
           fauourer
           of
           all
           wise
           Old-Men
           .
        
         
           
             ECCLVS
             .
             25.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           O
           how
           pleasant
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           when
           gray-headed
           men
           minister
           judgement
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Elders
           can
           giue
           good
           counsell
           ,
           O
           how
           comely
           a
           thing
           is
           Wisedome
           vnto
           aged
           men
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             PRO.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           Age
           is
           a
           crowne
           of
           glorie
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           found
           in
           the
           way
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           depiction of enthroned woman with young children.
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Dawson
          
           .
           1621.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VVORSHIPFVLL
           ,
           VVORTHIE
           ,
           REVEREND
           ,
           AND
           LEARNED
           DIVINE
           Mr
           IOSEPH
           HALL
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           and
           Deane
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           the
           Author
           doth
           Dedicate
           this
           Translation
           as
           the
           first
           fruit
           and
           essay
           of
           his
           FRENCH
           Studies
           .
        
         
           
             WORTHIE
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           This
           translation
           of
           the
           sage
           Vieillard
           ,
           being
           the
           fruit
           of
           certaine
           vacant
           ,
           and
           divorced
           houres
           ,
           I
           purposed
           to
           dedicate
           in
           a
           singular
           respect
           
           to
           a
           worshipfull
           Gentleman
           your
           good
           friend
           and
           neighbour
           ,
           Mr
           
             Henry
             Archer
          
           ,
           late
           of
           
             Thaydon
             Garnon
          
           in
           Essex
           ,
           who
           was
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           French
           language
           But
           his
           death
           disappoynted
           me
           of
           my
           purpose
           ,
           made
           my
           pen
           fall
           out
           of
           my
           hand
           ,
           lye
           still
           and
           stirre
           no
           further
           ,
           hauing
           then
           more
           then
           halfe
           finished
           the
           Booke
           .
           The
           second
           yeare
           after
           whose
           death
           ,
           well
           weighing
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Worke
           might
           yeeld
           some
           profit
           to
           my
           Countrie
           men
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           tooke
           vp
           my
           Pen
           againe
           ,
           and
           at
           starts
           and
           tymes
           finished
           it
           .
           And
           then
           withall
           considering
           with
           my selfe
           that
           a
           good
           Booke
           in
           these
           dayes
           had
           need
           of
           a
           good
           man
           to
           Patronize
           it
           ,
           I
           called
           to
           mind
           that
           your
           worthy
           selfe
           hauing
           beene
           in
           Fraunce
           and
           other
           forraine
           partes
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           fit
           Maecenas
           to
           support
           my
           weake
           labours
           therein
           ,
           and
           so
           boldly
           adventured
           to
           Dedicate
           the
           Patronage
           thereof
           to
           your
           good
           Worship
           .
           And
           I
           was
           the
           rather
           imboldened
           thereunto
           ,
           vpon
           hope
           that
           for
           your
           deceased
           good
           friend
           and
           neighbours
           sake
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           should
           haue
           beene
           Dedicated
           ,
           
           you
           would
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           workes
           sake
           ,
           being
           a
           mixt
           Subiect
           of
           morall
           and
           diuine
           documents
           and
           instructions
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           hope
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           accompted
           presumption
           to
           dedicate
           a
           good
           Booke
           to
           the
           learned
           and
           vertuous
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           dutie
           to
           craue
           pardon
           for
           presuming
           to
           dedicate
           it
           to
           your
           worship
           ;
           my selfe
           being
           a
           man
           of
           an
           obscure
           and
           humble
           condition
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           doe
           further
           craue
           your
           pardon
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           make
           my selfe
           otherwise
           knowne
           vnto
           your
           worship
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           two
           Alphabeticall
           letters
           of
           my
           name
           here-vnder
           printed
           .
           Yet
           haue
           I
           alwayes
           beene
           since
           I
           first
           knew
           you
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           rest
           a
           man
           which
           doth
           vnfainedly
           reuerence
           you
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             VV.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ¶
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           AM
           loath
           to
           woce
           thee
           ,
           by
           styling
           thee
           courteous
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           but
           rather
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           subiect
           matter
           of
           the
           Booke
           might
           allure
           thee
           to
           read
           it
           .
           The
           French
           Author
           thereof
           ,
           hath
           intituled
           it
           ,
           
             TheWise
             Old
             Man
          
           :
           by
           which
           title
           ,
           hee
           seemes
           to
           implie
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           not
           wise
           that
           are
           old
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           hee
           then
           seemes
           to
           glance
           at
           our
           English
           Prouerb
           :
           
             No
             foole
             to
             the
             old
             foole
             .
          
           Howsoeuer
           hee
           lessons
           both
           young
           and
           old
           what
           they
           should
           be
           .
           As
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           not
           fitting
           to
           preface
           the
           wholesome
           documents
           and
           instructions
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           as
           good
           Viandes
           are
           offered
           to
           thy
           taste
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           take
           away
           thine
           appetite
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           to
           surfeit
           
           before
           thou
           hast
           fed
           .
           All
           that
           I
           haue
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           lesse
           I
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           is
           to
           craue
           thy
           fauourable
           construction
           of
           that
           I
           haue
           done
           .
           For
           I
           modestly
           confesse
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           too
           ouerweening
           and
           bold
           ,
           to
           take
           vpon
           me
           to
           translate
           so
           worthy
           a
           Worke
           ,
           of
           the
           worthy
           French
           Author
           thereof
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             Symon
             Goulart
          
           ,
           my selfe
           being
           no
           higher
           a
           graduate
           in
           learning
           ,
           then
           a
           common
           Grammarian
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           skilled
           in
           the
           French
           language
           ,
           then
           what
           mine
           owne
           practise
           and
           study
           hath
           enhabled
           mee
           to
           be
           .
           But
           vpon
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           delighted
           ,
           that
           my
           fingers
           did
           euen
           itch
           to
           set
           pen
           to
           paper
           ,
           and
           to
           vnclaspe
           so
           good
           a
           Worke
           ,
           which
           was
           shut
           vp
           from
           thy
           vse
           and
           benefit
           vnder
           a
           strange
           tongue
           .
           Make
           much
           I
           pray
           thee
           of
           him
           now
           ,
           because
           hee
           speakes
           to
           thee
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           speake
           it
           not
           well
           ,
           I
           craue
           thy
           pardon
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           in
           fault
           ,
           that
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           mee
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           speake
           our
           language
           ,
           before
           I
           well
           vnderstand
           his
           .
           Yet
           I
           hope
           I
           haue
           hit
           of
           his
           meaning
           ,
           though
           I
           vary
           from
           his
           wordes
           ,
           as
           all
           Translators
           must
           doe
           .
           And
           now
           I
           am
           a
           suiter
           for
           pardon
           ,
           I
           doe
           wooe
           thee
           by
           these
           Epithites
           of
           courteous
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           charitably
           to
           censure
           mee
           ,
           for
           taking
           vpon
           me
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           English
           so
           worthy
           a
           Worke
           ,
           with
           so
           weake
           a
           hand
           :
           which
           fauour
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           the
           rather
           obtaine
           at
           thy
           hands
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           good
           
           will
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           any
           skill
           in
           mee
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           disclaime
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           desire
           to
           hide
           mee
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           knowne
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           to
           the
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           haue
           beene
           hold
           to
           commend
           the
           patronage
           of
           this
           Worke.
           And
           so
           I
           leaue
           thee
           (
           courteous
           Reader
           )
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           wish
           thee
           to
           be
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           thy
           time
           is
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           bee
           thy
           well
           wisher
           in
           all
           good
           things
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           twentie
           Chapters
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chapter
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             men
             haue
             to
             liue
             long
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Page
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             such
             persons
             as
             haue
             liued
             long
             ,
             namely
             the
             Patriarches
             before
             the
             Flood
             .
             Page
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             .
             Page
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             4.
             
             What
             old
             age
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Species
             and
             kindes
             of
             old
             age
             there
             be
             .
             Page
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Spring-head
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             and
             occasions
             of
             it
             .
             Page
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             Climactericall
             Yeares
             .
             Page
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             7.
             
             The
             complaints
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             aduisedly
             discussed
             .
             Page
             .
             44
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             8.
             
             Foure
             causes
             propounded
             by
             Cicero
             ,
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             reduced
             to
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             Page
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             9.
             
             A
             more
             speciall
             Catalogue
             ,
             or
             numbring
             vp
             ,
             of
             some
             miseries
             in
             old
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             
             their
             bodies
             .
             Page
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             10.
             
             The
             miseries
             of
             old
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mindes
             .
             Page
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             causes
             that
             old
             age
             is
             burthensome
             and
             tedious
             to
             old
             men
             .
             Page
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             benefit
             or
             good
             of
             old
             age
             .
             Page
             .
             86.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             profit
             which
             wise
             old
             men
             may
             reape
             ,
             from
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Philosophers
             and
             Heathen
             Authors
             .
             Page
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             14.
             
             Assured
             consolations
             ,
             against
             all
             infirmities
             of
             bodie
             and
             minde
             .
             Page
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             15.
             
             An
             aduise
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             containing
             the
             summarie
             and
             substance
             of
             their
             dutie
             vntill
             their
             last
             gasp
             .
             Page
             .
             126.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             16.
             
             Worthy
             meditations
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             especially
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             of
             what
             quality
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             he
             be
             .
             Page
             .
             136
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             17.
             
             Consolations
             against
             death
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             or
             not
             feared
             .
             Page
             .
             145.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             18.
             
             The
             sequele
             of
             the
             points
             propounded
             in
             the
             former
             Section
             ,
             concerning
             the
             resolutions
             and
             consolations
             against
             death
             .
             Page
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             mens
             soules
             .
             Page
             .
             180.
             
          
           
             Chapter
             .
             20.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Worke
             ,
             with
             a
             serious
             exhortation
             to
             old
             and
             young
             :
             Also
             two
             Prayers
             for
             wise
             old
             men
             .
             Page
             .
             196.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Ay
             mee
             !
             I
             lacke
             but
             life
             to
             make
             my
             will.
          
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             life
             it
             would
             be
             vnmade
             still
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 Il
                 y
                 a
                 esperance
                 on
                 vn
                 bien
                 faict
                 ,
              
               
                 Le
                 plustost
                 est
                 le
                 meilleur
                 .
              
            
             depiction of old man writing at a desk.
          
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             to
             doe
             ,
             nor
             good
             ,
             nor
             harme
             ,
             hath
             no
             deuotion
             ,
          
           
             Differs
             not
             from
             a
             Picture
             but
             in
             motion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dum
             Scribo
             ,
             Morior
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           WISE
           VIEILLARD
           OR
           OLD
           MAN.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             men
             haue
             to
             liue
             long
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             WE
             labour
             and
             essay
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             the
             aged
             person
             may
             haue
             his
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             somewhat
             more
             stayed
             and
             setled
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             younger
             yeares
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             make
             him
             truely
             wise
             ,
             by
             expecting
             and
             longing
             vntill
             hee
             may
             bee
             perfectly
             &
             euerlastingly
             wise
             in
             heauen
             .
             By
             the
             wisdome
             which
             we
             wish
             vnto
             him
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             is
             meant
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             meditate
             and
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             pietie
             ,
             iustice
             or
             vpright
             dealing
             ,
             charity
             or
             brotherly
             loue
             ,
             duties
             beseeming
             and
             requirable
             in
             the
             ancienter
             sort
             of
             persons
             in
             euery
             thing
             they
             doe
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             soiourne
             and
             make
             their
             abode
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             vsuall
             and
             common
             vnto
             vs
             all
             our
             life
             long
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             to
             cast
             &
             imagine
             continually
             with
             our selues
             ,
             the
             many
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             ingenious
             and
             witty
             we
             are
             to
             vexe
             and
             afflict
             our selues
             for
             triffles
             and
             things
             of
             no
             value
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             somuch
             doth
             trouble
             vs
             ,
             and
             makes
             old
             age
             terrible
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             feare
             to
             depart
             hence
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             this
             withering
             and
             transitory
             life
             ,
             whereof
             old
             age
             is
             the
             Catastrophe
             and
             last
             concluding
             act
             ,
             making
             an
             end
             of
             vs
             speedily
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             the
             sunne
             set
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
             Consider
             the
             ancienter
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             obserue
             almost
             no
             one
             humour
             so
             much
             predominant
             and
             raigning
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             feruent
             desire
             to
             auoide
             all
             surfeitings
             and
             excesse
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             diet
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             maintaine
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             our
             life
             ,
             be
             it
             but
             for
             an
             houre
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             themselues
             they
             may
             liue
             one
             yeare
             longer
             at
             the
             lest
             .
             Would
             you
             gladly
             please
             or
             flatter
             them
             ;
             doe
             but
             make
             them
             younger
             in
             yeares
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             they
             are
             not
             so
             old
             as
             they
             reckon
             and
             take
             themselues
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             or
             likelihood
             but
             they
             may
             liue
             many
             a
             yeare
             longer
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             in
             words
             to
             extoll
             their
             experience
             ,
             sufficiency
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             to
             contriue
             and
             wade
             thorough
             great
             matters
             ;
             you
             are
             by
             and
             by
             their
             onely
             man
             ,
             who
             but
             you
             ,
             none
             more
             made
             on
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             vndoubted
             truth
             that
             God
             created
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             enioy
             a
             life
             for
             some
             hundred
             of
             yeares
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             for
             euer
             ;
             whereupon
             there
             was
             fixed
             and
             imprinted
             in
             their
             heartt
             a
             feruent
             desire
             to
             liue
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             see
             death
             .
             For
             although
             that
             masse
             and
             lumpe
             of
             dust
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             mans
             body
             was
             formed
             and
             made
             ,
             did
             inuest
             him
             with
             mortalitie
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             likenesse
             and
             similitude
             which
             hee
             had
             with
             God
             ,
             death
             had
             neuer
             seized
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             Adam
             &
             all
             his
             posteritie
             had
             subsisted
             and
             continued
             long
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             and
             pleasant
             plot
             of
             ground
             ,
             purposely
             ordained
             for
             them
             to
             dwell
             in
             (
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             before
             sin
             entred
             ,
             being
             wonderfully
             beautifull
             )
             vntill
             such
             time
             as
             he
             and
             all
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             without
             feeling
             griefe
             of
             minde
             or
             paine
             of
             body
             ,
             had
             beene
             by
             God
             translated
             into
             heauen
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             remained
             in
             the
             first
             estate
             wherein
             they
             
             were
             created
             .
             But
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             hauing
             wilfully
             suffered
             Sathan
             to
             efface
             and
             deface
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             both
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             naturall
             off-spring
             long
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             made
             subiect
             vnto
             death
             ,
             became
             strangers
             to
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Flesh
             ;
             an
             appellation
             and
             name
             very
             fit
             for
             them
             .
             Howsoeuer
             this
             bee
             so
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             speciall
             blessing
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             heauen
             ,
             through
             the
             meanes
             and
             fauour
             of
             his
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             this
             present
             life
             (
             how
             miserable
             soeuer
             it
             be
             by
             reason
             of
             sinne
             )
             is
             no
             small
             Donation
             or
             pettie
             Legacy
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             excellent
             gift
             of
             God
             vnto
             his
             children
             .
             I
             speake
             of
             long
             life
             promised
             to
             them
             which
             shall
             beare
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             toward
             God
             and
             toward
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             as
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             second
             and
             fifth
             commandement
             of
             the
             morall
             law
             ,
             where
             the
             promises
             are
             set
             downe
             ,
             whereunto
             that
             which
             is
             further
             added
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             91.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             is
             referred
             and
             hath
             relation
             ;
             That
             hee
             which
             vnfainedly
             loueth
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             long
             life
             .
             But
             this
             longitude
             and
             length
             of
             life
             must
             not
             cause
             vs
             to
             forget
             ,
             especiall
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             and
             trialls
             ,
             
             that
             by
             death
             wee
             haue
             rest
             and
             case
             from
             our
             toylings
             and
             labours
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             life
             of
             ours
             is
             a
             paineful
             pilgrimage
             ,
             a
             Sea-voyage
             full
             of
             danger
             and
             perill
             ,
             
             a
             mercilesse
             war
             ,
             sparing
             none
             ,
             making
             hauocke
             of
             all
             ,
             deseruing
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             euills
             that
             wee
             suffer
             and
             indure
             in
             it
             )
             to
             bee
             tearmed
             rather
             a
             death
             then
             a
             life
             .
             Vpon
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             a
             certaine
             graue
             ancient
             Father
             cried
             out
             ;
             O
             death
             ,
             how
             welcome
             and
             pleasing
             is
             thy
             doome
             and
             sentence
             to
             him
             that
             is
             in
             want
             ,
             to
             the
             man
             whose
             strength
             faileth
             him
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             is
             waxen
             very
             old
             ,
             and
             is
             afflicted
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             hauing
             no
             part
             of
             him
             free
             from
             paine
             ,
             to
             the
             man
             that
             is
             at
             defiance
             and
             out
             of
             loue
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             cast
             off
             patience
             and
             is
             growne
             desperate
             !
             What
             thing
             is
             there
             that
             may
             bee
             more
             desired
             ,
             then
             speedily
             to
             shake
             off
             ,
             and
             rid
             vs
             of
             
             these
             chaines
             ,
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             ,
             and
             darke
             and
             fearefull
             dungeons
             and
             deserts
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             are
             confined
             ,
             fast
             tied
             and
             bound
             ;
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             recouer
             the
             precious
             libertie
             to
             goe
             to
             our
             home
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Palace
             of
             glory
             to
             triumph
             and
             reioyce
             ?
             What
             doth
             long
             life
             bring
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             Chaos
             and
             infinite
             number
             of
             euills
             ?
             It
             hath
             beene
             said
             many
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             
               
                 This
                 grieuous
                 penalty
                 vpon
                 old
                 men
                 is
                 set
                 ,
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 at
                 home
                 to
                 grieue
                 and
                 to
                 fret
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 sorrowes
                 and
                 woes
                 they
                 are
                 compast
                 about
                 ,
              
               
                 Still
                 one
                 paine
                 or
                 other
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 consume
                 and
                 weare
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 mourning
                 in
                 blacke
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 with
                 griefes
                 heauy
                 load
                 ,
                 away
                 hence
                 doe
                 packe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             liued
             well
             ,
             although
             he
             die
             when
             he
             is
             but
             twentie
             yeares
             old
             ,
             ought
             to
             haue
             his
             tombe
             erected
             and
             placed
             with
             the
             oldest
             and
             wisest
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             applause
             to
             haue
             this
             for
             his
             Epitaph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               haue
               liued
               long
               enough
               ,
               and
               am
               content
               here
               to
               lye
               ,
            
             
               Because
               nature
               is
               pleas'd
               I
               should
               so
               soone
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             man
             knowes
             well
             what
             it
             is
             to
             liue
             ,
             whose
             care
             is
             not
             altogether
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             how
             hee
             may
             liue
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             benefit
             and
             do
             good
             to
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             in
             whom
             Iesus
             Christ
             liueth
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             so
             great
             a
             care
             of
             any
             one
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             for
             his
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             for
             euery
             part
             thereof
             .
             Verity
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             to
             be
             approoued
             or
             commended
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             many
             wayes
             carefull
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             pranke
             vp
             and
             mainetaine
             our selues
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             small
             account
             of
             our
             better
             part
             ,
             which
             so
             much
             concernes
             vs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             soule
             ,
             the
             welfare
             and
             good
             health
             thereof
             .
             Whereof
             Dauid
             seemeth
             to
             make
             high
             account
             ,
             as
             is
             euident
             in
             the
             34.
             
             
             Psalme
             ,
             when
             he
             asketh
             this
             question
             ,
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             desireth
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             loueth
             long
             dayes
             to
             see
             good
             ?
             Keepe
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             thy
             tongue
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             thy
             lippes
             from
             lying
             talke
             and
             equiuocation
             ;
             turne
             aside
             from
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             seeke
             peace
             and
             pursue
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             life
             ,
             hee
             vseth
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Idiom
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             language
             wherein
             he
             spake
             ,
             may
             be
             translated
             liues
             ;
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             rest
             vpon
             ,
             and
             content
             our selues
             ,
             with
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             with
             vs
             and
             the
             Plants
             and
             beasts
             of
             the
             fielde
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             thoughts
             should
             bee
             eleuated
             higher
             to
             that
             other
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             guided
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             life
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             should
             bee
             more
             wretched
             &
             miserable
             then
             the
             beasts
             .
             Verily
             the
             sensual
             seruile
             and
             brutish
             life
             is
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             and
             not
             greatly
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             What
             glory
             can
             it
             bee
             to
             vs
             ,
             or
             how
             should
             wee
             place
             our
             felicity
             in
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             wherein
             the
             beasts
             &
             euery
             Idiot
             and
             Lourdaut
             may
             braue
             it
             aswel
             as
             wee
             ,
             and
             haue
             as
             great
             priuiledge
             and
             commoditie
             and
             much
             more
             .
             Let
             vs
             carefully
             looke
             to
             ,
             and
             set
             our
             affections
             vpon
             that
             life
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             better
             part
             ,
             the
             soule
             ,
             hauing
             as
             it
             were
             sequestred
             and
             estranged
             herselfe
             from
             all
             transsitory
             things
             is
             lifted
             vp
             vnto
             God
             ,
             cleaueth
             fast
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             is
             nourished
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             and
             fed
             vnto
             the
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             This
             is
             the
             life
             that
             the
             Prophet
             willeth
             vs
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             withall
             ,
             and
             enamoured
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             possession
             and
             fruition
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             are
             regenerated
             by
             the
             incorruptible
             seed
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Gospell
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             life
             and
             immortalitie
             .
             For
             the
             case
             being
             thus
             decreed
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             must
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             hauing
             daily
             before
             our
             eyes
             foure
             assured
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             beare
             record
             of
             our
             mortality
             ,
             and
             that
             die
             we
             must
             ;
             our
             owne
             naturall
             frailty
             ,
             diuers
             accidents
             and
             mischances
             that
             may
             happen
             to
             vs
             ,
             many
             surfeitings
             and
             distemperatures
             ,
             and
             olde
             age
             at
             last
             ;
             
             how
             can
             we
             sufficiently
             aggrauate
             and
             display
             the
             misery
             and
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             raise
             himselfe
             higher
             then
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             mindeth
             ,
             and
             thinketh
             vpon
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             vpon
             this
             dying
             life
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             liuing
             death
             .
             That
             which
             me
             heathen
             Philosophers
             and
             Naturalists
             write
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             to
             prolong
             it
             ,
             will
             helpe
             vs
             little
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             at
             no
             time
             can
             assure
             &
             comfort
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             thinke
             that
             men
             may
             liue
             longer
             in
             hote
             countries
             then
             in
             cold
             ;
             others
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Northerne
             and
             colder
             climates
             are
             best
             to
             mainetaine
             health
             and
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             Galen
             is
             perswaded
             that
             the
             ayre
             of
             
               Asia
               Minor
            
             in
             the
             East
             parts
             is
             a
             more
             temperate
             countrey
             to
             liue
             in
             then
             any
             other
             .
             But
             these
             wise
             men
             doe
             further
             obserue
             ,
             that
             besides
             a
             good
             ayre
             ,
             many
             other
             things
             are
             requisite
             ,
             as
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             diet
             ,
             to
             vse
             rest
             and
             exercise
             at
             due
             houres
             ,
             to
             purge
             sometimes
             and
             to
             cuacuate
             the
             excrements
             and
             grosse
             humours
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             forbeare
             it
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             mind
             merrily
             disposed
             and
             free
             from
             pertubations
             and
             passions
             .
             But
             admit
             all
             these
             helpes
             should
             concurre
             ,
             which
             seldome
             happens
             ,
             what
             man
             is
             so
             simple
             and
             vnaduised
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             young
             ,
             to
             assure
             himselfe
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             hee
             riseth
             ,
             to
             liue
             to
             goe
             to
             his
             bed
             at
             night
             ?
             What
             man
             is
             there
             by
             keeping
             a
             good
             diet
             ,
             and
             liuing
             temperately
             ,
             and
             by
             following
             the
             rules
             and
             prescriptions
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             make
             himselfe
             continue
             and
             last
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Date
             or
             Cypresse
             tree
             ,
             or
             to
             liue
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Rauen
             ,
             a
             Stagg
             ,
             or
             a
             base
             creeping
             worme
             ?
          
           
             Many
             haue
             composed
             and
             set
             forth
             bookes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             treate
             how
             a
             man
             may
             preserue
             health
             ,
             and
             Galen
             reporteth
             of
             one
             Antiochus
             a
             Physician
             ,
             who
             contenting
             himselfe
             to
             eate
             sparingly
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             spread
             with
             hony
             ,
             liued
             in
             wonderfull
             health
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             many
             yeares
             .
             Plinie
             in
             his
             22.
             
             Booke
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             maketh
             mention
             of
             one
             Pollio
             ,
             
             who
             liued
             more
             then
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             being
             demanded
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Augustus
             ,
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             he
             preserued
             so
             long
             the
             good
             health
             of
             his
             body
             and
             vigour
             of
             minde
             ,
             made
             him
             this
             answere
             ,
             That
             hee
             vsed
             to
             supple
             his
             ioynts
             with
             oyle
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             the
             best
             wine
             hee
             could
             get
             .
             In
             his
             7.
             
             Booke
             and
             50.
             
             Chap.
             hee
             propoundeth
             for
             an
             example
             (
             thinking
             the
             like
             not
             to
             be
             found
             )
             of
             one
             Xenophilus
             a
             Musician
             ,
             who
             liued
             a
             hundred
             and
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             in
             all
             that
             time
             sicke
             ,
             nor
             felt
             any
             ach
             or
             paine
             in
             his
             body
             .
             Cicero
             also
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             maketh
             mention
             of
             Arganthonius
             King
             of
             Gades
             ,
             who
             raigned
             fourescore
             yeares
             ,
             and
             liued
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             .
             But
             seeing
             all
             the
             time
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             imployed
             in
             well
             doing
             and
             vertuous
             actions
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             vanisheth
             away
             in
             miseries
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             see
             and
             suffer
             .
             Good
             God
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             and
             pittied
             ,
             that
             haue
             nothing
             where
             of
             they
             can
             boast
             ,
             nor
             whereon
             to
             rest
             and
             place
             their
             assurance
             ,
             but
             vpon
             a
             number
             of
             yeares
             ,
             and
             who
             commonly
             die
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             haue
             not
             beto
             take
             order
             to
             liue
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             haue
             no
             sooner
             begun
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             assoone
             dead
             ?
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             doe
             we
             call
             that
             long
             ,
             which
             hath
             an
             end
             ,
             yea
             such
             an
             end
             as
             euery
             minute
             wee
             expect
             and
             looke
             for
             ?
             Euery
             man
             is
             desirous
             and
             willing
             to
             liue
             long
             ,
             and
             striueth
             with
             might
             and
             maine
             ,
             vsing
             his
             vttermost
             power
             studie
             and
             care
             to
             liue
             long
             ,
             although
             the
             time
             he
             runnes
             and
             moylingly
             trots
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             long
             ,
             compared
             to
             eternitie
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             to
             the
             maine
             sea
             .
             To
             bee
             briefe
             ,
             long
             life
             in
             this
             world
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             painefull
             progresse
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             shorter
             and
             shorter
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             makes
             an
             end
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             euery
             man
             then
             (
             as
             Cicero
             counselleth
             )
             hold
             himselfe
             contented
             with
             the
             time
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             houre
             glasse
             of
             our
             life
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             hath
             stinted
             our
             dayes
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             runne
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             set
             downe
             this
             for
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             short
             and
             miseerable
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             done
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             with
             good
             Abraham
             hauing
             our
             fill
             ,
             full
             loade
             and
             backe
             burthen
             of
             dayes
             ,
             packe
             away
             and
             remoue
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             not
             as
             from
             a
             house
             of
             ease
             and
             delight
             ,
             but
             as
             from
             a
             base
             beggarly
             Inne
             ,
             making
             all
             the
             speed
             wee
             can
             to
             goe
             hence
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             that
             life
             which
             is
             free
             from
             all
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             from
             sorrow
             ,
             errour
             ,
             and
             false
             dealing
             ,
             and
             is
             euerlasting
             .
             O
             how
             blessed
             are
             they
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             reueale
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             who
             by
             and
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             haue
             obtained
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             those
             euerlasting
             pleasures
             which
             are
             in
             Gods
             right
             hand
             .
             For
             although
             it
             be
             elsewhere
             promised
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             being
             planted
             in
             the
             houshold
             and
             family
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             aboundantly
             in
             their
             white
             old
             age
             ,
             shall
             bee
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             alwayes
             flourishing
             ,
             that
             their
             youth
             shall
             bee
             renewed
             as
             the
             Eagles
             ,
             yet
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             rather
             of
             their
             spiritual
             vigour
             &
             strength
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             Lions
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             &
             Eagles
             doe
             farre
             surpasse
             vs.
             Whereupon
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             consent
             and
             agree
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             are
             the
             Lords
             followers
             ,
             and
             doe
             attend
             and
             wait
             vpon
             him
             ,
             doe
             renew
             their
             strength
             ,
             their
             wings
             doe
             spread
             and
             inlarge
             as
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             they
             runne
             and
             shal
             not
             be
             wearied
             ,
             they
             trauell
             and
             walke
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             bee
             tyred
             nor
             faint
             ,
             Isaiah
             40.
             31.
             
             The
             might
             and
             power
             of
             God
             doth
             so
             support
             and
             vphold
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             ouercome
             difficulties
             and
             hard
             vsage
             ,
             they
             can
             passe
             ouer
             and
             vndergoe
             all
             troubles
             whatsoeuer
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             doth
             assist
             and
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             at
             last
             happily
             end
             their
             dayes
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             we
             grant
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             sometimes
             set
             foorth
             vnto
             vs
             notable
             examples
             of
             hardy
             old
             men
             ;
             who
             for
             their
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             courage
             of
             minde
             may
             be
             wondred
             at
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             Moses
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             that
             dying
             
             when
             hee
             was
             a
             hundred
             and
             twentie
             yeares
             old
             ,
             his
             sight
             was
             not
             dimme
             ,
             neither
             was
             his
             strength
             of
             body
             decayed
             .
             Caleb
             also
             ,
             that
             valient
             chanpion
             and
             faithfull
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             fourescore
             and
             fiue
             yeares
             old
             ,
             said
             to
             Ioshua
             Chap.
             14.
             
             I
             am
             as
             strong
             of
             body
             as
             I
             was
             ,
             when
             Moses
             sent
             mee
             for
             a
             Commander
             (
             being
             more
             then
             fortie
             yeares
             since
             )
             and
             I
             am
             as
             able
             to
             doe
             seruice
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             to
             march
             and
             trauerse
             my
             ground
             as
             I
             was
             then
             .
             Saint
             Ierome
             writeth
             thus
             to
             Paul
             of
             Concorda
             ;
             Behold
             this
             is
             the
             hundred
             yeare
             compleate
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             thy
             sight
             is
             good
             thou
             marchest
             stoutly
             ,
             thou
             art
             quicke
             of
             hearing
             ,
             thy
             teeth
             are
             sound
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             shrill
             and
             eloquent
             voyce
             ,
             thy
             body
             is
             strong
             and
             lustly
             ,
             thy
             face
             ruddy
             and
             well
             coloured
             ,
             wherat
             thy
             white
             haires
             seeme
             to
             enuy
             ,
             and
             thy
             strength
             is
             such
             that
             thou
             art
             taken
             to
             bee
             younger
             then
             thou
             art
             ,
             thy
             blood
             which
             freezeth
             and
             is
             cooled
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             betate
             and
             dull
             thy
             ready
             and
             quicke
             wit
             ,
             nor
             the
             wrinkles
             of
             thy
             forehead
             make
             thee
             looke
             strene
             and
             gastly
             .
             We
             haue
             seen
             in
             our
             time
             many
             venerable
             old
             men
             ,
             &
             there
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             many
             worthy
             Diuines
             ,
             that
             are
             threescore
             and
             tenne
             ,
             and
             fourescore
             yeares
             old
             ,
             whose
             age
             hath
             no
             whit
             diminished
             their
             strength
             of
             minde
             or
             sharpenesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             still
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             their
             graue
             counsells
             ,
             godly
             communications
             ,
             and
             learned
             writings
             ,
             very
             helpefull
             to
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             seruice
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             their
             Prince
             and
             Common
             weale
             ,
             and
             like
             Appius
             surnamed
             the
             blinde
             ,
             see
             more
             apparantly
             what
             is
             good
             and
             behoouefull
             for
             their
             countrey
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             sit
             neere
             the
             helme
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             State.
             I
             affirme
             confidently
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             trees
             surely
             rooted
             and
             well
             grounded
             :
             And
             that
             those
             verses
             of
             Virgill
             the
             Poet
             are
             wisely
             inuented
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 vanishing
                 dreame
                 ,
              
               
                 Old
                 age
                 doth
                 furrow
                 his
                 forehead
                 with
                 sorrowes
                 extreame
                 ;
              
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 sore
                 trauell
                 without
                 rest
                 ,
              
               
                 Death
                 comes
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 lockes
                 him
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 chest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Those
             that
             curiously
             search
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             obserued
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             no
             sooner
             borne
             but
             a
             certaine
             heat
             doth
             preserue
             our
             naturall
             and
             radicall
             moysture
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             ,
             especially
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             by
             extreame
             cold
             his
             contrary
             is
             cooled
             and
             quenched
             ,
             so
             as
             man
             hath
             not
             a
             iot
             of
             time
             left
             him
             to
             cherish
             his
             vitall
             powers
             ,
             or
             to
             maintaine
             the
             good
             temperature
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             wherein
             those
             of
             Pythagoras
             sect
             did
             hold
             life
             to
             consist
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             with
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ;
             Although
             the
             Physitian
             vse
             as
             much
             art
             as
             he
             can
             to
             keepe
             vs
             aliue
             ,
             by
             purging
             our
             bodies
             of
             peccant
             humours
             and
             diseases
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             he
             that
             is
             to
             day
             a
             King
             shall
             die
             to
             morrow
             .
             Plato
             doth
             iudge
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 Common-weale
                 miserable
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 ,
              
               
                 Where
                 Physitians
                 are
                 sought
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 request
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             whose
             account
             there
             is
             little
             regard
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             the
             chiefest
             townes
             and
             cities
             in
             Europe
             .
             
             But
             let
             it
             be
             our
             dutie
             in
             all
             good
             manner
             to
             honour
             and
             adore
             the
             soueraigne
             Physitian
             ,
             who
             pardoneth
             all
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             fountaines
             and
             causes
             of
             all
             our
             miseries
             and
             euills
             ,
             who
             healeth
             all
             our
             diseases
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             blessed
             resurrection
             doth
             secure
             our
             life
             from
             death
             ,
             who
             doth
             compasse
             vs
             with
             louing
             mercies
             and
             compassions
             .
             Let
             vs
             pray
             vnto
             him
             to
             giue
             vs
             the
             true
             
               Aqua
               coelectis
            
             .
             All
             those
             that
             haue
             their
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             complaine
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             or
             miseries
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             seeing
             that
             such
             is
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Father
             in
             heauen
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             this
             soueraigne
             Physitian
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             doth
             rise
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             aswell
             in
             body
             as
             in
             soule
             liueth
             and
             enioyeth
             eternall
             happinesse
             in
             the
             paradise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             such
             persons
             as
             haue
             liued
             long
             ,
             namely
             the
             Patriarches
             before
             the
             flood
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             an
             ancient
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             and
             not
             against
             reason
             ,
             for
             a
             right
             good
             man
             to
             wish
             death
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             the
             life
             present
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             to
             some
             is
             prolonged
             for
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             as
             a
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
             :
             so
             as
             wee
             bee
             alwayes
             ready
             according
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             our
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             keepe
             it
             still
             .
             Life
             is
             to
             bee
             desired
             not
             so
             much
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             we
             doe
             thereby
             attaine
             to
             the
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             of
             many
             and
             sundry
             things
             ,
             especially
             of
             things
             Diuine
             ,
             for
             the
             attainement
             whereof
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Almightie
             and
             good
             ,
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             first
             Patriarches
             the
             gift
             of
             long
             life
             .
             The
             times
             before
             the
             vniuersall
             flood
             had
             herein
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             off-springs
             and
             progeny
             of
             Seth.
             For
             though
             they
             were
             intangled
             and
             cumbred
             with
             many
             miseries
             (
             as
             from
             the
             name
             Henoch
             is
             collected
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             man
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Noah
             ,
             whose
             father
             Lamech
             gaue
             him
             that
             name
             ,
             vpon
             the
             hope
             he
             had
             of
             some
             comfort
             ,
             after
             many
             sorrowes
             and
             afflictions
             )
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             then
             in
             his
             prime
             and
             best
             dayes
             :
             At
             which
             time
             these
             good
             Patriarches
             were
             not
             booke
             learned
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             knowledge
             they
             had
             in
             naturall
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Starres
             they
             got
             it
             by
             long
             obseruation
             and
             experience
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             grandfathers
             and
             fathers
             were
             deliuered
             ouer
             and
             taught
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             childrens
             children
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             of
             Antiquities
             ,
             and
             third
             Chapter
             .
             Many
             wondering
             heereat
             ,
             haue
             mooued
             this
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             likely
             or
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarched
             liued
             so
             long
             as
             nine
             hundred
             yeares
             and
             vpwards
             ,
             as
             our
             first
             
             father
             
               Adam
               ,
               Methusula
            
             ,
             and
             Noah
             did
             ?
             Some
             curious
             wits
             ,
             whose
             maner
             is
             to
             measure
             euery
             thing
             by
             the
             meat-wand
             ,
             and
             rule
             of
             their
             owne
             ouerweening
             pride
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             could
             not
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             were
             composed
             of
             twelue
             moneths
             ,
             or
             of
             three
             hundred
             threescore
             &
             fiue
             dayes
             ,
             euery
             day
             hauing
             foure
             and
             twenty
             houres
             ,
             and
             euery
             houre
             his
             ordinary
             minutes
             ,
             haue
             imagined
             (
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             reports
             in
             his
             15.
             
             Booke
             
               De
               ciuitate
               Dei
               ,
               chap
            
             10.
             
             &
             12.
             )
             that
             the
             yeares
             of
             the
             first
             world
             were
             not
             reckoned
             according
             to
             our
             present
             computation
             and
             style
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             of
             our
             yeares
             now
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             account
             ,
             as
             tenne
             yeare
             then
             ,
             and
             they
             held
             their
             opinion
             for
             currant
             and
             to
             bee
             approoued
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             people
             of
             the
             old
             world
             doe
             still
             to
             this
             day
             differ
             about
             the
             calculation
             of
             the
             yeare
             .
             For
             the
             AEgyptians
             ,
             had
             their
             yeare
             of
             foure
             moneths
             ,
             the
             Acarnans
             of
             sixe
             ,
             and
             the
             Lauinians
             of
             thirteene
             moneths
             .
             Plinie
             the
             second
             ,
             hauing
             written
             that
             the
             Histories
             make
             mention
             of
             two
             ,
             whereof
             one
             liued
             one
             hundred
             fiftie
             and
             two
             yeares
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             liued
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             that
             liued
             till
             they
             were
             eight
             hundred
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             times
             gaue
             credit
             to
             such
             tales
             and
             reports
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             of
             the
             antienter
             men
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             did
             shut
             vp
             and
             inclose
             the
             yeare
             within
             the
             seaesons
             thereof
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             reckoning
             the
             yeare
             by
             the
             summer
             season
             ,
             others
             did
             put
             the
             summer
             and
             winter
             season
             together
             ,
             and
             made
             two
             yeares
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             did
             reckon
             the
             interuall
             and
             space
             from
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             wayne
             for
             a
             whole
             yeere
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             being
             heedfully
             looked
             into
             and
             examined
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             moneths
             and
             dayes
             ,
             doth
             confute
             this
             errour
             :
             Saint
             Augustine
             declareth
             ,
             that
             such
             coniectures
             can
             haue
             no
             force
             or
             authoritie
             in
             this
             dispute
             ,
             and
             driueth
             these
             curious
             disputers
             into
             a
             manifest
             absurditie
             .
             For
             if
             seuenty
             yeare
             's
             
             then
             ,
             were
             but
             seuen
             of
             our
             yeares
             now
             ,
             Kenan
             when
             he
             was
             seuen
             yeares
             old
             begot
             his
             sonne
             Mahalaleel
             ,
             and
             Mahalaleel
             ,
             being
             onely
             fiue
             yeares
             old
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             should
             haue
             had
             Iered
             ,
             as
             Henoch
             also
             at
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             should
             haue
             begot
             his
             sonne
             Methusula
             .
             But
             not
             to
             stand
             and
             relye
             vpon
             the
             vaine
             disputes
             of
             prophane
             people
             ,
             who
             being
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             Celestiall
             motions
             ,
             haue
             inuented
             yeares
             after
             their
             owne
             fancy
             ,
             and
             haue
             intricated
             themselues
             in
             infinite
             errours
             ,
             which
             time
             by
             the
             helpe
             and
             skill
             of
             learned
             Astronomers
             hath
             reformed
             and
             corrected
             .
             Most
             sure
             and
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             by
             that
             fearefull
             punishment
             of
             the
             inundation
             of
             waters
             ,
             failed
             to
             yeeld
             his
             foison
             and
             strength
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             men
             being
             more
             luxurious
             and
             dissolute
             of
             life
             ,
             liued
             not
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Sem
             ,
             in
             the
             11.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             .
             Presently
             the
             yeares
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarches
             did
             ebb
             and
             abate
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             men
             in
             their
             manners
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             age
             of
             man
             did
             shrinke
             away
             and
             decay
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             afterward
             much
             more
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             may
             haue
             an
             instance
             and
             proofe
             in
             the
             nintie
             Psalme
             ,
             although
             the
             yeares
             there
             mentioned
             seeme
             to
             be
             abriged
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             for
             an
             extraordinary
             rod
             of
             correction
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Desert
             .
             Caius
             the
             lawyer
             giueth
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             houre-glasse
             of
             mans
             life
             (
             euen
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             ablest
             bodies
             and
             mindes
             )
             cannot
             runne
             much
             longer
             then
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             In
             the
             bookes
             of
             Heathen
             Authors
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             notable
             and
             rare
             examples
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             fabulous
             ,
             of
             men
             that
             haue
             liued
             very
             old
             .
             The
             yeares
             of
             Nestor
             are
             become
             a
             proueeb
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             Homer
             gaue
             it
             out
             that
             he
             liued
             thee
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             The
             Tragedian
             Poets
             broach
             it
             for
             a
             truth
             that
             one
             Tiresias
             liued
             sixe
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             Plinie
             in
             his
             7.
             
             Booke
             Chap.
             48.
             hath
             set
             downe
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             old
             men
             that
             liued
             to
             
             a
             very
             great
             age
             .
             Sabellicus
             in
             his
             AEneades
             reporteth
             that
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             men
             liue
             till
             they
             bee
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             full
             out
             .
             Our
             French
             Historiographers
             doe
             celebrate
             the
             memory
             of
             one
             
               Iohn
               des
               temps
            
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             Esquires
             place
             vnder
             Charlemagne
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             800.
             and
             liued
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             1124.
             vnder
             the
             Emperour
             Conrad
             the
             third
             .
             In
             our
             dayes
             there
             haue
             beene
             found
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Indies
             old
             men
             ,
             that
             haue
             out
             liued
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             Europe
             chiefly
             in
             the
             temperate
             Clymates
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             mountaine
             countries
             ,
             there
             be
             found
             men
             aboue
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             old
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             voluble
             and
             fluent
             in
             talke
             and
             discourse
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             bee
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             all
             wise
             men
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             although
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             speciall
             blessing
             ,
             for
             certaine
             great
             reasons
             ,
             hath
             drawne
             out
             the
             dayes
             of
             some
             of
             his
             children
             to
             a
             very
             great
             length
             ,
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             it
             falleth
             out
             that
             the
             wicked
             suddainly
             perish
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             life
             taken
             away
             for
             their
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             Cain
             was
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             the
             flood
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             man
             of
             them
             left
             aliue
             :
             Yet
             this
             earth
             that
             beares
             vs
             vp
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             we
             tread
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             as
             Basil
             declareth
             in
             his
             exposition
             vpon
             the
             44.
             
             Psal
             .
             For
             here
             before
             the
             soule
             goes
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             are
             often
             and
             long
             a
             dying
             ,
             feele
             many
             assaults
             of
             death
             ,
             who
             giues
             vs
             many
             a
             sore
             blowe
             ,
             &
             deadly
             wound
             before
             he
             kil
             vs
             out-right
             :
             first
             our
             infancy
             dies
             in
             vs
             ,
             next
             our
             childhood
             ,
             afterwards
             our
             youth
             or
             age
             of
             twentie
             or
             one
             and
             twentie
             yeares
             growth
             ,
             consequently
             our
             manly
             and
             middle
             age
             which
             is
             followed
             with
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             changeth
             both
             vs
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             ,
             making
             vs
             to
             liue
             after
             another
             manner
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             be
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             men
             we
             seeme
             to
             bee
             ,
             vnchangeable
             ,
             without
             griefe
             of
             minde
             ,
             or
             sicknesse
             of
             body
             ,
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             defilements
             ,
             nor
             frowardly
             liuing
             in
             strife
             and
             debate
             .
             While
             we
             liue
             in
             this
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             body
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             )
             Wee
             
             sigh
             and
             mourne
             ,
             being
             heauily
             burthened
             ,
             not
             that
             wee
             desire
             to
             be
             stripped
             or
             vnclothed
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             clothed
             againe
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             mortall
             in
             vs
             may
             bee
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             life
             .
             In
             heauen
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             that
             is
             vile
             ,
             contemptible
             ,
             mortall
             ,
             fraile
             ,
             and
             corruptible
             in
             vs
             and
             shall
             bee
             clothed
             with
             a
             robe
             of
             glory
             and
             blessed
             immortality
             .
             In
             which
             countrey
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             some
             place
             saith
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             true
             and
             faithfull
             dealing
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             all
             impostures
             ,
             errour
             ,
             and
             falshood
             is
             banished
             ;
             as
             there
             our
             ioy
             shal
             be
             a
             true
             ioy
             ,
             so
             there
             our
             life
             also
             shall
             bee
             a
             true
             life
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             damned
             doerise
             againe
             ,
             yet
             to
             speake
             properly
             they
             shall
             not
             liue
             ,
             for
             their
             life
             shall
             bee
             in
             perpetuall
             torments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             they
             stil
             kept
             aliue
             ,
             that
             their
             tortures
             should
             neuer
             haue
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             gnawing
             worme
             die
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             fire
             of
             torment
             goe
             not
             out
             .
             That
             life
             onely
             is
             to
             bee
             accounted
             a
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             euerlasting
             and
             happy
             .
             God
             hauing
             no
             purpose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             his
             elect
             children
             should
             mewe
             vp
             ,
             or
             confine
             their
             felicitie
             within
             the
             little
             narrow
             compasse
             of
             a
             brittle
             and
             perishing
             life
             ,
             but
             should
             seeke
             out
             and
             looke
             for
             another
             countrey
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             liue
             at
             more
             libertie
             and
             for
             euer
             ,
             hath
             beene
             contented
             to
             giue
             them
             a
             most
             assured
             testimony
             thereof
             ,
             before
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             Henoch
             ,
             then
             vnder
             the
             law
             in
             the
             middle
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Prophet
             Eliah
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             last
             age
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             person
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             .
             Which
             three
             persons
             are
             now
             gone
             into
             heauen
             :
             The
             first
             two
             as
             young
             schollers
             and
             disciples
             ,
             purposely
             trained
             vp
             and
             chosen
             to
             bee
             heires
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             to
             all
             others
             worthy
             witnesses
             of
             euerlasting
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             men
             of
             their
             times
             might
             euidently
             see
             and
             bee
             assured
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             liues
             of
             these
             two
             great
             persons
             ,
             (
             whom
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             surnameth
             ,
             The
             white
             robed
             Saints
             of
             eternitie
             )
             
             that
             there
             is
             another
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             where
             wee
             shall
             one
             day
             meete
             together
             as
             well
             in
             body
             as
             in
             soule
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             he
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             tryumphing
             conquerour
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             is
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             be
             his
             &
             to
             draw
             vnto
             him
             at
             the
             appointed
             time
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             .
             Then
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             hundred
             and
             second
             Psalme
             .
             Thou
             hast
             afore
             all
             times
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             are
             the
             worke
             of
             thy
             hands
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             endure
             ;
             they
             shall
             waxe
             old
             as
             a
             garment
             :
             thou
             shalt
             alter
             and
             change
             them
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             altered
             and
             changed
             .
             But
             thou
             art
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             thy
             yeares
             shall
             bee
             at
             a
             stay
             and
             neuer
             faile
             :
             the
             children
             of
             thy
             seruants
             shal
             dwell
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             shall
             remaine
             ,
             and
             be
             established
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             .
          
           
             MOst
             happy
             was
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             our
             father
             Adam
             before
             his
             fall
             in
             that
             excellent
             Garden
             ,
             where
             his
             Creator
             had
             placed
             him
             .
             Where
             so
             long
             as
             he
             would
             doe
             that
             which
             God
             commanded
             him
             ,
             hee
             liued
             at
             pleasure
             and
             hearts
             ease
             ,
             was
             in
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             him
             good
             ,
             he
             wanted
             neither
             meat
             nor
             drinke
             conuenient
             ,
             nor
             any
             good
             thing
             .
             The
             tree
             of
             Life
             was
             a
             strong
             guard
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             defend
             him
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             that
             it
             durst
             not
             come
             neere
             to
             approch
             or
             seize
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             feare
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             thing
             to
             hurt
             or
             annoy
             him
             ,
             hee
             had
             
             there
             perfect
             health
             of
             body
             and
             tranquilitie
             of
             minde
             .
             This
             Saint
             Augustine
             affirmes
             of
             him
             in
             his
             14.
             
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Des
               ,
               chap.
            
             16.
             
             Let
             vs
             adde
             that
             which
             Damascene
             writes
             of
             him
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             Chapter
             of
             Orthodoxall
             faith
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             That
             Gods
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             being
             to
             create
             man
             after
             his
             owne
             image
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             the
             prime
             Monarch
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             hee
             prepared
             and
             built
             him
             a
             most
             stately
             and
             sumptuous
             Palace
             ,
             where
             hee
             might
             lead
             his
             life
             in
             all
             happinesse
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             a
             store
             house
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             spices
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             else
             which
             might
             giue
             him
             content
             and
             delight
             ,
             a
             place
             very
             temperate
             ,
             radiant
             and
             shining
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             cleere
             ,
             wholesome
             ,
             pure
             and
             fresh
             ayre
             ,
             strewed
             all
             ouer
             with
             greene
             hearbes
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             fragrant
             and
             sweet
             smelling
             flowers
             ;
             In
             the
             middest
             was
             planted
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             to
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             prooue
             and
             exercise
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             see
             that
             Gods
             will
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             distracted
             with
             diuers
             and
             wandring
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             chiefest
             businesse
             should
             bee
             to
             prayse
             and
             blesse
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             his
             solace
             and
             delight
             ,
             to
             sixe
             his
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             on
             him
             .
             These
             testimonies
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Damascene
             ,
             doe
             explaine
             the
             wordes
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             who
             saide
             that
             the
             earthly
             Paradise
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             commonly
             called
             )
             was
             not
             an
             allegoricall
             and
             imaginary
             Garden
             ,
             or
             some
             Orchard
             hanging
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             not
             really
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             goodly
             countrey
             ,
             surueyed
             by
             measure
             ,
             had
             his
             bounds
             and
             abuttments
             vpon
             a
             certaine
             angle
             of
             the
             world
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             where
             Eue
             was
             framed
             and
             carued
             out
             of
             the
             side
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             where
             trees
             and
             fruits
             did
             naturally
             growe
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             foode
             by
             which
             they
             did
             liue
             :
             And
             this
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             was
             not
             the
             whole
             continent
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             after
             their
             fall
             were
             banished
             and
             driuen
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             seeke
             there
             dwelling
             elsewhere
             .
             All
             Diuines
             
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Adams
             creation
             ,
             as
             things
             are
             penned
             and
             set
             downe
             by
             Moyses
             ,
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Chapters
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             mysteries
             contained
             .
             But
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             eight
             Booke
             vpon
             Genesis
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             litterall
             text
             ,
             learnedly
             cleares
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             said
             History
             of
             Adams
             first
             estate
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             conteined
             but
             Allegories
             ,
             Idenes
             ,
             and
             things
             mysticall
             :
             As
             it
             must
             not
             bee
             inferred
             vnder
             the
             collour
             and
             pretext
             ,
             that
             the
             pillar
             which
             followed
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Desert
             ,
             was
             Christ
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             materiall
             and
             naturall
             rocke
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             gushed
             out
             waters
             ,
             which
             did
             naturally
             quench
             the
             peoples
             thirst
             in
             the
             Desert
             .
             If
             then
             a
             mysticall
             and
             typicall
             sense
             bee
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             Saint
             Ambrose
             in
             his
             fourth
             Volume
             and
             Tractat
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             vpon
             Genesis
             ,
             vrging
             the
             words
             of
             the
             text
             litterally
             against
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             and
             Damascene
             in
             the
             place
             before
             alledged
             ,
             doe
             also
             say
             that
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Paradise
             and
             felicity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             whereof
             was
             planted
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             tree
             and
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             followeth
             riuers
             of
             heauenly
             and
             euerlasting
             life
             :
             As
             also
             that
             it
             signified
             and
             made
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             latter
             signification
             our
             Lord
             seemes
             to
             referre
             ,
             when
             to
             the
             Theefe
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             who
             repented
             ,
             acknowledged
             his
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             excellent
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             as
             no
             Christian
             can
             make
             a
             better
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             bee
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             26.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             fourth
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             other
             antient
             an
             moderne
             Diuines
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             that
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             sustained
             man
             in
             life
             ,
             as
             other
             fruits
             doe
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             by
             a
             speciall
             blessing
             )
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             did
             maintaine
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             in
             life
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             troubled
             with
             any
             disease
             .
             They
             gather
             their
             exposition
             
             on
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Adam
             after
             his
             fall
             was
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             banished
             with
             his
             wife
             out
             of
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             &
             to
             this
             end
             that
             he
             should
             not
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             gather
             and
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             from
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             wauing
             and
             flourishing
             sharpe
             edged
             sword
             ,
             were
             placed
             towards
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             comming
             that
             way
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             24.
             
             Some
             Diuines
             said
             that
             after
             Adams
             reuolt
             ,
             the
             passage
             way
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             was
             barrocadoed
             and
             shut
             vp
             ,
             not
             that
             God
             feared
             that
             Adam
             after
             he
             had
             receiued
             his
             doome
             and
             iudgement
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             hee
             was
             taken
             ,
             could
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             recouer
             immortalitie
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hauing
             made
             himselfe
             a
             mortall
             creature
             ,
             and
             lost
             his
             dignity
             ,
             should
             haue
             his
             scutchion
             of
             honour
             taken
             from
             him
             and
             trampled
             vnder
             feet
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ornaments
             ,
             badges
             ,
             and
             markes
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             and
             immortality
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             God
             alone
             is
             the
             head
             spring
             of
             life
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.
             10.
             
             Nay
             he
             is
             our
             life
             and
             the
             length
             of
             dayes
             ,
             Deut.
             30.
             20.
             
             And
             not
             any
             tree
             ,
             nor
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             tree
             .
             And
             wittily
             doth
             Aristotle
             scoffe
             at
             Hesiodus
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             fellow
             Poets
             ,
             who
             tooke
             vpon
             them
             to
             make
             a
             materiall
             bread
             and
             drinke
             for
             the
             liuing
             gods
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Nectar
             and
             Ambrosia
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             eight
             booke
             vpon
             Genesis
             ,
             seemeth
             out
             of
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             text
             very
             fitly
             to
             resolue
             this
             point
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             other
             trees
             were
             giuen
             to
             man
             for
             the
             nourishment
             and
             food
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             were
             giuen
             him
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Other
             Diuines
             ,
             whose
             opion
             I
             reiect
             not
             ,
             doe
             hold
             that
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             latter
             tree
             might
             now
             come
             to
             know
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             vertue
             and
             vice
             ,
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             
             iustice
             or
             iniustice
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             disobedience
             to
             God
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             had
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             might
             learne
             to
             their
             owne
             confusion
             ,
             from
             what
             an
             excellent
             state
             they
             were
             fallen
             ,
             and
             into
             what
             an
             abisse
             and
             bottomlesse
             gulfe
             of
             confusion
             they
             had
             plunged
             themselues
             .
             Many
             ancient
             learned
             men
             doe
             write
             ,
             that
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             did
             signifie
             wisedome
             planted
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             that
             is
             ingraffed
             or
             infused
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             And
             for
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             they
             alledge
             the
             place
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             the
             Prouerbes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             wisedome
             is
             a
             tree
             of
             life
             to
             those
             that
             lay
             hold
             of
             it
             .
             We
             thinke
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             that
             Salomon
             in
             that
             sentence
             doth
             allude
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             in
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             life
             which
             they
             had
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             beene
             perpetuated
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             doth
             also
             admonish
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             meanes
             to
             recouer
             that
             happy
             life
             ,
             &
             to
             enioy
             Gods
             fauour
             againe
             ,
             is
             to
             apply
             our selues
             to
             that
             study
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             taught
             vs
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             which
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             We
             speake
             not
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             hid
             wisedome
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             by
             God
             was
             made
             wisedome
             for
             vs
             ,
             is
             our
             resurrection
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             &
             euill
             ,
             many
             doe
             wonder
             that
             it
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             terrestriall
             and
             earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             the
             occasion
             and
             materiall
             cause
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eue.
             But
             Diuines
             ,
             and
             namely
             S.
             Basil
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             doe
             wisely
             make
             answere
             ;
             That
             God
             planted
             no
             tree
             that
             was
             euill
             ,
             neither
             made
             he
             death
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             set
             or
             plant
             any
             such
             tree
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             mans
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             ;
             but
             to
             prooue
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             in
             him
             an
             habite
             of
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             to
             weane
             him
             to
             sobrietie
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             this
             tree
             was
             pleasant
             to
             beholde
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             meete
             that
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             should
             
             climbe
             it
             to
             satisfie
             their
             greedy
             appetites
             ,
             but
             should
             abstaine
             and
             forbeare
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             for
             bidden
             them
             to
             gather
             and
             eate
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
             To
             conclude
             with
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             The
             Lords
             will
             was
             that
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             should
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             at
             his
             owne
             caruing
             and
             appointment
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             creature
             to
             yeeld
             all
             obedience
             to
             his
             Creatour
             ;
             and
             in
             yeelding
             obedience
             ,
             should
             finde
             it
             to
             be
             best
             for
             his
             health
             and
             welfare
             .
             Thus
             ,
             then
             Adams
             estate
             was
             excellent
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             things
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             abounded
             in
             all
             ioy
             ,
             integrity
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             continued
             in
             this
             happy
             estate
             wherein
             God
             created
             him
             .
             But
             after
             hee
             had
             eaten
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             iust
             ,
             happy
             ,
             and
             immortall
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             sinner
             ,
             miserable
             and
             mortall
             .
             These
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             wee
             the
             miserable
             posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             who
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             transgressed
             in
             the
             thing
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             disobedience
             brought
             vpon
             vs
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             seperated
             and
             estranged
             our selues
             from
             God
             the
             author
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             good
             being
             and
             welfare
             ,
             are
             exhorted
             and
             put
             in
             minde
             to
             haue
             our
             recourse
             in
             true
             faith
             vnto
             that
             Mediatour
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             hath
             opened
             vnto
             vs
             the
             celestiall
             Paradise
             ,
             who
             giueth
             vs
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             planted
             in
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ,
             Apocal.
             2.
             7.
             not
             of
             a
             figuratiue
             and
             typicall
             tree
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             haue
             a
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             true
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             Apocal.
             22.
             14.
             
             For
             in
             our
             Sauiour
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             types
             and
             figures
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             shall
             goe
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
             Vpon
             this
             sentence
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             17.
             
             Verse
             ,
             doth
             ground
             this
             principle
             :
             
               The
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             What
             old
             age
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             species
             and
             kindes
             of
             old
             age
             there
             be
             .
          
           
             THE
             disloyaltie
             and
             fearefulnesse
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             was
             the
             violent
             downefall
             of
             themselues
             and
             their
             posteritie
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             vnto
             all
             the
             forerunners
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             consumption
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             and
             wanne
             ,
             and
             pale
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             respectacle
             ,
             center
             ,
             and
             sinke
             of
             all
             mans
             miseries
             .
             To
             speake
             properly
             ,
             God
             onely
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             whose
             yeares
             alter
             not
             .
             And
             although
             it
             be
             said
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             immortall
             (
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               Trinitate
            
             )
             yet
             the
             true
             immortality
             is
             a
             perfect
             immutability
             and
             vnchangeablenes
             which
             no
             creature
             hath
             .
             In
             God
             onely
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             nor
             shadow
             of
             change
             ,
             as
             saith
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             17.
             
             Verse
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             our
             liues
             are
             variable
             and
             subiect
             to
             suddaine
             reuolutions
             ,
             changes
             ,
             and
             chances
             ,
             and
             our
             faire
             outside
             and
             feature
             of
             body
             turnes
             to
             bee
             as
             a
             moth
             eaten
             garment
             :
             Our
             dayes
             (
             as
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             said
             to
             the
             king
             of
             AEgypt
             )
             are
             few
             and
             euill
             or
             wearisome
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Galen
             knowing
             well
             that
             old
             age
             a
             naturall
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             auoyded
             ,
             did
             iustly
             reproue
             a
             certaine
             Philosopher
             who
             braggingly
             gaue
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             a
             receipt
             would
             preserue
             a
             man
             from
             growing
             old
             ;
             Although
             ,
             saith
             hee
             old
             age
             be
             naturall
             and
             ineuitable
             ,
             and
             withall
             further
             addeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Philosopher
             being
             growen
             to
             the
             age
             of
             fourescore
             yeares
             dyed
             of
             a
             hectique
             feauer
             .
             At
             that
             time
             when
             Saint
             Cyprian
             liued
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             iudged
             to
             be
             very
             much
             weather-beaten
             ,
             to
             be
             growen
             old
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             her
             former
             good
             
             dayes
             were
             gone
             and
             past
             .
             Behold
             ,
             what
             this
             couragious
             Martyr
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             saith
             of
             the
             world
             in
             his
             tractate
             of
             death
             .
             If
             the
             old
             walles
             of
             your
             house
             should
             stand
             totteringly
             ,
             if
             the
             battlement
             and
             roofe
             should
             shake
             ,
             if
             the
             maine
             building
             should
             leane
             awry
             ,
             and
             the
             rafters
             ,
             postes
             ,
             groundsells
             ,
             and
             principall
             timbers
             should
             bee
             weake
             and
             rotten
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             giuing
             you
             warning
             of
             the
             perill
             yee
             are
             in
             ,
             if
             yee
             tarry
             in
             it
             ,
             would
             yee
             stand
             to
             delay
             and
             pawse
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             get
             yee
             gone
             in
             all
             hast
             ?
             The
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             doth
             totter
             and
             reele
             ,
             and
             being
             old
             and
             neere
             her
             end
             ,
             shee
             cryes
             out
             that
             shee
             stands
             vpon
             her
             last
             legges
             ,
             and
             is
             quite
             downe
             ,
             and
             you
             deferre
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             to
             seeke
             your
             owne
             safety
             and
             good
             ,
             by
             preuenting
             those
             euils
             which
             with
             her
             crimes
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             vpon
             you
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             escaped
             if
             you
             timely
             giue
             ouer
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Many
             learned
             Astronomers
             haue
             prooued
             by
             firme
             and
             sure
             demonstrations
             ,
             that
             the
             celestiall
             Planets
             haue
             altered
             their
             course
             and
             motions
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             come
             neerer
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             warme
             neighbour-hood
             (
             such
             is
             the
             speciall
             prouidence
             and
             will
             of
             God
             )
             the
             Elements
             ,
             which
             are
             become
             weake
             in
             their
             influences
             might
             be
             the
             better
             relieued
             .
             Most
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             the
             world
             is
             growen
             old
             ,
             that
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Common-weales
             ,
             and
             Cities
             ,
             haue
             their
             flourishing
             times
             ,
             and
             times
             of
             decaie
             ;
             kindreds
             also
             and
             whole
             families
             are
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             man
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             seene
             aboue
             ground
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             which
             serue
             to
             our
             vse
             ,
             and
             are
             subiect
             to
             vanitie
             ,
             doe
             after
             their
             manner
             groaningly
             desire
             and
             looke
             for
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Vieillard
             or
             old
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             subiect
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             old
             age
             then
             the
             road
             way
             to
             death
             ?
             For
             seeing
             that
             death
             is
             a
             suffocating
             and
             quenching
             of
             the
             naturall
             heate
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             old
             age
             makes
             way
             to
             him
             to
             enter
             and
             seize
             vpon
             the
             body
             the
             sooner
             .
             The
             older
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             
             weake
             and
             feeble
             they
             are
             in
             euery
             thing
             they
             doe
             and
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             this
             weakenesse
             of
             old
             age
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             holpen
             and
             redressed
             ,
             though
             wee
             striue
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             heare
             from
             faintings
             and
             failings
             ,
             and
             in
             continuall
             motion
             .
             For
             life
             and
             action
             end
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             the
             liuing
             creature
             should
             die
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             receiues
             motion
             by
             the
             bodies
             action
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             dry
             and
             cold
             constitution
             ,
             are
             lesse
             fit
             to
             vndertake
             many
             actions
             ,
             exploites
             ,
             or
             imploiments
             .
             They
             are
             not
             quicke
             enough
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             their
             senses
             fayling
             them
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             the
             synewes
             ,
             lineaments
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             their
             body
             doe
             shrinke
             ,
             languish
             and
             decay
             ,
             their
             sight
             and
             hearing
             failes
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             chap-fallen
             ,
             and
             their
             teeth
             deny
             to
             champ
             and
             grinde
             the
             bread
             they
             must
             eat
             .
             And
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             euery
             mans
             race
             of
             life
             how
             long
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             stages
             hee
             must
             passe
             before
             he
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             whereof
             old
             age
             is
             the
             last
             stage
             of
             all
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             euery
             mans
             desteny
             to
             goe
             so
             farre
             ;
             some
             waxe
             old
             sooner
             then
             others
             ,
             some
             beare
             their
             age
             very
             well
             ,
             some
             looke
             old
             and
             are
             not
             :
             So
             that
             old
             age
             must
             not
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             wrinkles
             in
             the
             fore-head
             ,
             by
             the
             white
             haires
             ,
             by
             the
             vnweldinesse
             or
             witherednesse
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             there
             being
             on
             the
             contrary
             some
             very
             old
             ,
             that
             haue
             a
             ruddy
             face
             and
             well
             coloured
             ,
             a
             sleeked
             and
             smooth
             skin
             ,
             and
             their
             haire
             of
             a
             cole-blacke
             or
             nutt-browne
             colour
             :
             But
             it
             is
             fit
             rather
             to
             referre
             our selues
             to
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             yeares
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             which
             often
             happen
             therein
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             and
             manifold
             troubles
             and
             discommodities
             ,
             wherewith
             old
             men
             are
             besieged
             and
             compassed
             about
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Naturalists
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             haue
             vsed
             to
             diuide
             old
             age
             as
             it
             were
             into
             certaine
             spaces
             ,
             paces
             ,
             or
             progresses
             .
             The
             first
             pace
             and
             progresse
             ,
             is
             from
             fifty
             to
             threescore
             yeares
             ,
             at
             which
             age
             a
             man
             is
             
             yet
             lusty
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             youthfull
             ,
             especially
             those
             men
             who
             haue
             beene
             wise
             to
             liue
             abstinently
             and
             continently
             ,
             flying
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             whooredome
             ,
             effeminacies
             ,
             excessiue
             paines
             taking
             ,
             and
             labours
             more
             hurtfull
             then
             necessary
             for
             the
             welfare
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             ouermuch
             carking
             and
             caring
             ,
             and
             ouer
             violent
             passions
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             which
             ouerwhelme
             the
             soule
             ,
             not
             suffering
             it
             to
             rest
             in
             quiet
             ,
             or
             making
             it
             to
             goe
             gadding
             and
             madding
             heere
             and
             there
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             as
             it
             happeneth
             to
             the
             licentious
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             reuengefull
             ,
             irefull
             ,
             froward
             ,
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             persons
             ,
             who
             being
             tempested
             with
             disordered
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             vnruly
             passions
             ,
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             farre
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             reason
             and
             besides
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             hit
             the
             right
             way
             againe
             to
             the
             house
             and
             citie
             of
             God.
             And
             though
             that
             after
             fifty
             yeares
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             doth
             wane
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             doth
             abate
             and
             grow
             weake
             ,
             yet
             wee
             see
             that
             men
             at
             that
             age
             and
             after
             ,
             vntilll
             they
             bee
             threescore
             and
             fiue
             yeeres
             old
             and
             vpwardes
             ,
             are
             fit
             persons
             to
             bee
             imployed
             in
             publike
             places
             of
             charge
             and
             command
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             their
             counsell
             and
             wisedome
             to
             direct
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             ability
             and
             valour
             to
             execute
             and
             performe
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             infinit
             examples
             in
             our
             owne
             Chronicles
             and
             moderne
             Histories
             .
             At
             threescore
             and
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             vntill
             fourescore
             ,
             or
             much
             about
             that
             age
             old
             men
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             counsellours
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             directours
             and
             gouernours
             of
             families
             .
             After
             this
             age
             vntill
             their
             dying
             day
             old
             men
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             sit
             in
             a
             chaire
             in
             their
             chamber
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             friends
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             house
             to
             visite
             them
             with
             reuerent
             and
             courteous
             salutations
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             children
             and
             grand-children
             leaping
             about
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             pastime
             and
             sport
             ,
             to
             be
             entertained
             with
             talke
             and
             discourse
             fitting
             to
             their
             weake
             capacities
             ;
             And
             their
             part
             and
             duty
             is
             to
             returne
             them
             their
             blessing
             and
             well
             wishing
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             vp
             daily
             prayers
             for
             them
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             wherein
             
             they
             must
             bee
             briefe
             and
             short
             ,
             expecting
             and
             looking
             euery
             minute
             ,
             when
             death
             will
             bee
             so
             kinde
             as
             to
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             old
             age
             ouerhastened
             ,
             ouermuch
             worne
             and
             broken
             with
             sore
             labour
             ,
             ouermuch
             paines
             taking
             ,
             watchings
             and
             surfettings
             in
             times
             past
             .
             Those
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             are
             become
             old
             ,
             shall
             yet
             at
             times
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             haue
             perfect
             senses
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             their
             blood
             moderately
             hote
             ,
             the
             luke-warme
             heate
             whereof
             they
             shall
             know
             by
             skill
             and
             cunning
             to
             cherish
             and
             maintaine
             :
             But
             yet
             their
             surfeited
             bodies
             shal
             be
             tormented
             with
             sharpe
             diseases
             ,
             and
             aches
             in
             their
             bones
             ,
             which
             by
             fits
             at
             times
             ,
             shall
             put
             them
             to
             such
             griping
             paines
             and
             panges
             in
             their
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             no
             whit
             at
             all
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             and
             comfort
             they
             ought
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             preserue
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             to
             see
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             their
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             in
             peace
             of
             conscience
             yeeld
             the
             better
             account
             to
             God.
             Briefly
             ,
             our
             life
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             light
             of
             a
             Lampe
             ,
             which
             by
             little
             and
             little
             goes
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             oyle
             that
             maintaines
             it
             doth
             waste
             and
             consume
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             Moone
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             oftentimes
             shines
             forth
             and
             shewes
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             as
             often
             ecclipsed
             and
             vnder
             a
             cloud
             .
             But
             we
             commonly
             see
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             sweated
             to
             death
             with
             hote
             burning
             feauers
             :
             pestilences
             ,
             famines
             ,
             warres
             ,
             common
             diseases
             ,
             and
             diuers
             mischances
             sweepe
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             neere
             by
             many
             a
             dayes
             iourney
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             old
             age
             .
             What
             man
             would
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             fortith
             part
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             if
             when
             hee
             is
             come
             to
             be
             able
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             of
             some
             capacity
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             shewed
             in
             a
             booke
             all
             the
             accidents
             and
             mischances
             ,
             which
             from
             and
             after
             his
             infancy
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             happen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             whereof
             (
             as
             Cicero
             recounteth
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             
               De
               diuinatione
               )
               Dicaearchus
            
             in
             times
             past
             wrote
             a
             large
             Volume
             ;
             But
             I
             suppose
             hee
             had
             great
             leasure
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             world
             could
             not
             
             containe
             all
             that
             might
             be
             imagined
             to
             fall
             out
             in
             some
             mens
             liues
             in
             fiftie
             yeares
             space
             .
             If
             a
             man
             fearing
             God
             will
             seriously
             examine
             ,
             what
             things
             haue
             passed
             in
             his
             owne
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Iournall
             or
             day
             booke
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             may
             bee
             brought
             to
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             follies
             and
             faults
             ,
             to
             amend
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             benefits
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             vnfainedly
             to
             meditate
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             hee
             shall
             doe
             a
             worthy
             worke
             ;
             And
             I
             would
             gladly
             counsell
             all
             wise
             old
             men
             to
             stay
             themselues
             vpon
             such
             meditations
             ,
             while
             some
             young
             foppish
             ,
             and
             old
             doting
             persons
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             ridiculous
             and
             shamefull
             sports
             and
             delights
             ,
             or
             which
             doe
             by
             fowle
             crimes
             and
             misdeedes
             deadly
             wound
             their
             woefull
             consciences
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             by
             Lactantius
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             of
             Christian
             Institutions
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Poets
             did
             circle
             and
             inclose
             the
             life
             of
             man
             within
             three
             terminations
             or
             periodes
             ,
             ouer
             which
             they
             appointed
             three
             fatall
             Ladies
             ,
             
               Atropos
               ,
               Lachesis
               ,
               Clocho
            
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Iupiter
             and
             Themis
             ,
             to
             spin
             at
             the
             thread
             of
             mans
             life
             ;
             vnder
             which
             faigned
             names
             ,
             was
             couertly
             vayled
             and
             shadowed
             diuers
             considerations
             of
             our
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             last
             age
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             whereof
             we
             purpose
             not
             here
             to
             moralize
             or
             declare
             the
             meaning
             .
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             world
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             three
             daughters
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             the
             ancient
             people
             of
             those
             times
             would
             represent
             time
             past
             ,
             time
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ;
             All
             things
             by
             them
             being
             tyed
             to
             a
             fatall
             necessitie
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             decreed
             to
             bee
             ;
             against
             which
             the
             oldest
             ,
             strongest
             ,
             and
             youngest
             cannot
             resist
             or
             gainsay
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             Senators
             is
             deriued
             from
             the
             Latine
             word
             senes
             ,
             which
             signifies
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             styled
             in
             honour
             of
             their
             experience
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             inseperable
             companions
             of
             such
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             to
             haue
             the
             superintendency
             and
             gouernment
             ouer
             others
             .
             In
             the
             gouernment
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             or
             conuocation
             of
             Elders
             ,
             
             who
             being
             assisted
             with
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             haue
             their
             eyes
             still
             prying
             into
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             reforme
             and
             reclaime
             them
             from
             euill
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             better
             .
             These
             old
             men
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             ought
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             incurre
             the
             ancient
             reproach
             and
             scandall
             of
             ,
             
               bis
               pueri
               senes
            
             ,
             which
             is
             verified
             in
             those
             who
             are
             old
             in
             yeares
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             manners
             and
             actions
             shew
             themselues
             children
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             yong
             man
             so
             well
             stayed
             ,
             as
             an
             old
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             things
             so
             well
             and
             wisely
             as
             an
             antienter
             body
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             to
             see
             old
             men
             to
             mocke
             &
             make
             moes
             one
             at
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             laughing
             stocke
             of
             those
             who
             are
             as
             old
             as
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             the
             vttermost
             they
             can
             to
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             onely
             to
             please
             and
             curry-fauour
             with
             young
             men
             :
             Common
             faults
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
             will
             redresse
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             Let
             vs
             close
             vp
             this
             Section
             with
             a
             sentence
             of
             a
             Romane
             Stoicke
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             maketh
             not
             a
             long
             voyage
             ,
             who
             is
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             at
             sea
             ,
             with
             stormy
             and
             tempestuous
             windes
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             proceed
             ;
             so
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             account
             that
             man
             to
             haue
             liued
             long
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             ordered
             his
             life
             to
             make
             a
             happy
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             spring-head
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             or
             occasions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             MAny
             of
             the
             Heathen
             people
             haue
             shewed
             themselues
             rash
             ,
             vnaduised
             ,
             and
             arrogantly
             minded
             ,
             who
             haue
             taken
             vpon
             them
             boldly
             to
             accuse
             nature
             ,
             calling
             her
             an
             enuious
             and
             spitefull
             step-mother
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             willing
             and
             giuen
             her
             consent
             ,
             that
             man
             who
             is
             worthy
             of
             very
             long
             life
             ,
             should
             remaine
             
             so
             short
             a
             time
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             compassed
             about
             and
             pressed
             to
             death
             with
             millions
             of
             euills
             .
             Others
             haue
             imagined
             that
             man
             was
             purposely
             placed
             in
             the
             world
             to
             bee
             punished
             for
             his
             sinnes
             .
             There
             were
             many
             of
             them
             that
             maintained
             that
             life
             was
             a
             scourge
             and
             plague
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             complaints
             against
             nature
             ,
             that
             shee
             had
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             raging
             and
             stormy
             sea
             ,
             ouerslowing
             with
             miseries
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             discoursers
             haue
             resembled
             those
             ,
             who
             thinke
             the
             worse
             of
             good
             wines
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lees
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             caske
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             beholding
             the
             ecclipse
             would
             mainetaine
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             alwayes
             darke
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             speaketh
             otherwise
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             wiser
             heathen
             people
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             taxing
             and
             finding
             fault
             with
             our
             life
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             discommodities
             and
             troubles
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             wee
             are
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             excellent
             benefits
             ,
             which
             by
             it
             are
             bountifully
             communicated
             and
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             by
             our
             Creatour
             and
             heauenly
             Father
             ;
             who
             thereby
             putteth
             vs
             in
             minde
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             consist
             so
             much
             in
             the
             strength
             ,
             faire
             outside
             ,
             and
             feature
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             endowments
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             minde
             ;
             As
             also
             that
             nature
             is
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             nor
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             nor
             vnder
             her
             name
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             her
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             author
             of
             her
             essence
             and
             being
             :
             seeing
             that
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             declareth
             in
             an
             excellent
             Homilie
             of
             his
             )
             No
             man
             takes
             harme
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             long
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             nature
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Ivie
             by
             winding
             it selfe
             about
             trees
             doth
             drinke
             vp
             their
             sap
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             die
             so
             old
             age
             killes
             all
             those
             whom
             shee
             doth
             louingly
             embrace
             in
             her
             armes
             .
             So
             Ouid
             saith
             ;
             
               
                 Old
                 age
                 eates
                 the
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 decay
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Marble
                 pillars
                 to
                 moulder
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 Horace
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 theame
                 addeth
                 ;
              
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 dismall
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 threaten
                 with
                 death
                 ,
              
               
                 Things
                 vitall
                 feele
                 the
                 smart
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 without
                 breath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             saith
             Cicero
             also
             ,
             if
             old
             men
             bee
             troubled
             with
             infirmities
             ,
             seeing
             young
             men
             cannot
             priuiledge
             themselues
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             often
             enough
             feeble
             and
             weake
             .
             The
             Sunne
             that
             riseth
             in
             the
             morning
             doth
             set
             at
             night
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             doth
             increase
             and
             flourish
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             decrease
             ,
             wither
             ,
             and
             waxe
             old
             .
             But
             to
             come
             neerer
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             let
             vs
             first
             discouer
             and
             lay
             open
             the
             remote
             causes
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             neerer
             and
             more
             inherent
             and
             naturall
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             not
             all
             of
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             sort
             .
          
           
             Those
             wee
             call
             the
             remote
             causes
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             are
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             disobedience
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             God.
             For
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             was
             mans
             friend
             ,
             the
             skie
             ,
             ayre
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             were
             so
             beautifull
             to
             behold
             ,
             that
             a
             fairer
             prospect
             could
             not
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             man
             himselfe
             knew
             and
             perceiued
             how
             proportionably
             his
             bones
             and
             ioynts
             were
             set
             together
             ,
             and
             how
             exquisitely
             and
             perfectly
             hee
             was
             fashioned
             ,
             framed
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             well
             in
             body
             ,
             as
             in
             soule
             .
             But
             man
             taking
             vpon
             him
             boldly
             to
             transgresse
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             and
             to
             reuolt
             from
             his
             obedience
             ,
             had
             this
             punishment
             for
             his
             boldnesse
             and
             rebellion
             inflicted
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             within
             doores
             ,
             or
             touching
             his
             inward
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             well
             fortified
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             abroad
             without
             doores
             ,
             or
             touching
             his
             outward
             man
             ,
             all
             his
             former
             blessings
             became
             curses
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             ,
             in
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             him
             presently
             after
             his
             fall
             .
             For
             where
             before
             he
             had
             liberty
             ,
             hee
             was
             made
             a
             bondslaue
             ,
             all
             the
             paines
             hee
             was
             put
             to
             in
             that
             pleasant
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             owner
             ,
             was
             onely
             to
             
             trim
             it
             and
             keepe
             it
             handsome
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             easie
             worke
             to
             the
             hard
             labour
             hee
             was
             put
             to
             afterward
             ;
             his
             sleepe
             and
             rest
             was
             disquieted
             with
             wearisomnesse
             ,
             and
             discontentments
             ,
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             and
             things
             ordained
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             which
             before
             willingly
             offered
             and
             did
             their
             seruice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             were
             after
             his
             fall
             subiect
             to
             vanity
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             bee
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             proclaime
             open
             warres
             against
             this
             wretched
             Apostata
             man
             ;
             For
             the
             skie
             was
             troubled
             with
             tempests
             and
             stormes
             ,
             the
             ayre
             was
             infected
             with
             noysome
             vapours
             ,
             the
             earth
             brought
             forth
             thornes
             ,
             thistles
             ,
             hurtfull
             and
             venemous
             hearbes
             ,
             and
             the
             tame
             and
             wilde
             beasts
             stood
             with
             their
             seuerall
             weapons
             ready
             drawne
             ,
             to
             encounter
             and
             make
             head
             against
             him
             .
             Man
             being
             then
             inuironed
             with
             the
             dreadfull
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             combred
             with
             so
             many
             euills
             and
             miseries
             ,
             and
             hauing
             so
             many
             ambushes
             and
             traines
             laid
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             was
             to
             passe
             and
             make
             a
             lane
             thorough
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             should
             by
             little
             and
             little
             waste
             his
             vitall
             spirits
             ,
             and
             consume
             his
             strength
             ,
             grow
             old
             ,
             and
             speedily
             come
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             meere
             good
             will
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             eased
             his
             sorrowes
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             mitigated
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             prolonging
             the
             date
             of
             his
             yeares
             ,
             and
             letting
             some
             liue
             so
             long
             as
             it
             seemeth
             good
             vnto
             him
             .
             Dauid
             lamenting
             this
             miserable
             condition
             of
             his
             ,
             saith
             in
             the
             extreame
             anguish
             of
             all
             his
             heauinesse
             and
             troubles
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             health
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             because
             of
             thine
             indignation
             ;
             My
             bones
             neuer
             leaue
             asking
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             offended
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.
             4.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             My
             dayes
             are
             as
             a
             shadow
             which
             vanisheth
             away
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             as
             a
             withered
             leafe
             ,
             ashes
             haue
             beene
             my
             bread
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             mingled
             my
             drinke
             with
             teares
             ,
             because
             of
             thine
             anger
             and
             heauy
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             because
             hauing
             aduanced
             mee
             to
             great
             honour
             ,
             thou
             hast
             cast
             mee
             downe
             as
             low
             as
             the
             dust
             :
             Psal
             .
             102.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             Many
             yeares
             before
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Iob
            
             complaines
             ,
             That
             his
             dayes
             were
             like
             
             the
             dayes
             of
             a
             hireling
             ,
             moneths
             of
             vanity
             were
             giuen
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             painefull
             nights
             were
             appointed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             his
             flesh
             was
             clothed
             with
             wormes
             ,
             his
             skin
             was
             chapt
             ,
             and
             shrunke
             away
             ,
             and
             his
             daies
             passed
             away
             as
             swiftly
             as
             a
             We●vers
             shittle
             ,
             Iob
             7.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Briefly
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             patience
             ,
             this
             obligatory
             decree
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               dust
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               returne
               ,
            
             doth
             binde
             vs
             vnder
             hatches
             ,
             and
             keepes
             vs
             chained
             in
             hold
             vntill
             death
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             we
             made
             partakers
             of
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Thus
             much
             touching
             the
             remote
             causes
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Now
             followes
             the
             naturall
             and
             inherent
             causes
             of
             old
             age
             .
             As
             young
             men
             die
             vnwillingly
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             old
             men
             fall
             of
             themselues
             into
             their
             graues
             ,
             like
             fruits
             that
             are
             ripe
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             are
             old
             ,
             doe
             by
             little
             and
             little
             decline
             and
             giue
             way
             to
             death
             .
             Which
             caused
             some
             Diuines
             to
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             among
             other
             reasons
             ,
             would
             not
             die
             of
             any
             disease
             ,
             or
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             seeme
             to
             bee
             driuen
             ,
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             world
             perforce
             ,
             by
             this
             naturall
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             doth
             threaten
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             wee
             may
             read
             examples
             thereof
             in
             Isaiah
             40.
             
             Chap.
             30.
             31.
             
             The
             young
             men
             are
             weary
             and
             faint
             ,
             yea
             the
             lustiest
             young
             men
             doe
             stumble
             ,
             and
             fall
             flat
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             waite
             and
             depend
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doe
             renew
             their
             strength
             ,
             their
             wings
             doe
             spread
             ,
             as
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ;
             they
             shall
             runne
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             they
             shall
             walke
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             feeble
             and
             faint
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Prophet
             foretelleth
             in
             the
             65.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritually
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ;
             That
             hereafter
             there
             shall
             be
             in
             Ierusalem
             no
             more
             a
             childe
             of
             yeares
             ,
             nor
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             accomplish
             and
             fill
             vp
             his
             yeares
             ,
             for
             hee
             that
             shall
             bee
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             old
             ,
             shall
             bee
             a
             young
             man.
             By
             which
             
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             would
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             that
             age
             and
             stature
             ,
             where
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             exempt
             from
             all
             infirmities
             ,
             wherewith
             children
             and
             old
             men
             are
             cumbred
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             children
             in
             vnderstanding
             ,
             nor
             poore
             silly
             dotardes
             and
             sots
             ,
             as
             those
             are
             that
             know
             not
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             liue
             in
             perpetuall
             ignorance
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             beastly
             impiety
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             life
             prolonged
             vnto
             the
             prophane
             ,
             shall
             bee
             but
             a
             presage
             and
             forerunner
             of
             their
             euerlasting
             accursed
             condition
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             inherent
             and
             naturall
             causes
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             of
             one
             sort
             and
             kinde
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             are
             meerely
             naturall
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             in
             our
             bosomes
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             be
             accidentall
             and
             forraine
             ,
             and
             further
             of
             from
             vs.
             Those
             we
             call
             meerely
             naturall
             ,
             and
             which
             sleep
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             the
             Naturalists
             &
             Physicians
             speake
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             coldnesse
             and
             drynesse
             of
             body
             ;
             because
             the
             more
             our
             radicall
             moysture
             dryes
             vp
             ,
             and
             our
             blood
             cooles
             ,
             the
             neerer
             is
             our
             sensitiue
             and
             naturall
             life
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             which
             hath
             beene
             the
             cause
             to
             moue
             some
             men
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             were
             called
             Senes
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             Semineces
             ,
             men
             halfe
             dead
             ,
             because
             old
             men
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             decrepit
             ,
             &
             very
             much
             worne
             with
             age
             ,
             haue
             cold
             and
             dry
             bodies
             .
             For
             although
             ,
             they
             abound
             with
             excrements
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             accident
             seeme
             to
             haue
             moist
             bodies
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             naturall
             heat
             ,
             being
             too
             much
             cooled
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             cherish
             and
             warme
             them
             within
             ,
             the
             humour
             purgeth
             it selfe
             at
             the
             nose
             or
             mouth
             :
             Yet
             this
             age
             is
             found
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             cold
             and
             dry
             .
             And
             as
             death
             is
             a
             totall
             suffocation
             of
             the
             naturall
             heate
             ,
             so
             old
             age
             doth
             by
             little
             and
             little
             coole
             and
             abate
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             also
             followes
             ,
             that
             all
             cold
             and
             dry
             bodies
             are
             quickly
             worne
             out
             and
             grow
             old
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             young
             men
             are
             of
             hoate
             and
             moyst
             constitutions
             .
             But
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             
             found
             in
             wines
             ,
             that
             some
             keepe
             collour
             long
             ,
             and
             drink
             briske
             and
             neate
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             and
             by
             loose
             collour
             ,
             and
             drinke
             eagre
             and
             flat
             :
             So
             wee
             see
             some
             men
             waxe
             old
             ,
             and
             were
             out
             sooner
             then
             others
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             man
             wheele
             about
             from
             this
             place
             to
             that
             ,
             shifting
             ayres
             ,
             and
             vsing
             all
             the
             wayes
             and
             means
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             cherish
             nature
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             his
             naturall
             heate
             and
             strength
             doth
             by
             little
             and
             little
             leaue
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             doth
             ensue
             to
             aged
             persons
             white
             haires
             ,
             loosenesse
             of
             teeth
             ,
             deafenesse
             of
             hearing
             ,
             weaknesse
             and
             decay
             of
             sight
             ,
             the
             shaking
             palsie
             in
             their
             hands
             and
             legges
             ,
             and
             the
             chilling
             and
             shrinking
             vp
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             This
             naturall
             weaknenesse
             and
             drynesse
             ,
             which
             by
             succession
             of
             time
             doth
             inuade
             all
             bodies
             made
             of
             earth
             ,
             or
             other
             matter
             ;
             besides
             ,
             is
             seconded
             in
             many
             men
             with
             diuers
             diseases
             ,
             and
             with
             old
             age
             comming
             on
             ,
             which
             with
             greater
             paine
             doth
             hasten
             it
             forward
             ,
             and
             further
             it
             the
             more
             .
             All
             these
             euils
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             the
             labours
             and
             toyles
             of
             the
             body
             distinctly
             ,
             or
             both
             together
             ;
             and
             intemperance
             .
             Concerning
             labour
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             set
             downe
             in
             that
             sentence
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             sinne
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             which
             Moyses
             doth
             propound
             in
             these
             words
             :
             The
             earth
             shall
             bee
             accursed
             because
             of
             thee
             ,
             in
             sorrow
             shalt
             thou
             eate
             of
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             sweat
             of
             thy
             face
             shalt
             thou
             eate
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             2.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             in
             the
             ninetith
             Psalme
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             flourish
             and
             wither
             away
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             how
             strong
             and
             lusty
             soeuer
             it
             bee
             ,
             which
             is
             priuiledged
             and
             free
             from
             sorrow
             and
             labour
             .
             These
             two
             are
             the
             parents
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             knowes
             ,
             and
             there
             hath
             beene
             in
             our
             time
             young
             men
             ,
             which
             being
             oppressed
             with
             extreame
             griefe
             ,
             haue
             become
             old
             in
             a
             night
             ;
             the
             toyles
             of
             the
             warres
             haue
             made
             some
             gray
             headed
             ,
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             flower
             of
             their
             yeares
             ,
             and
             it
             comes
             by
             kind
             to
             the
             men
             and
             women
             of
             some
             kindreds
             and
             families
             ,
             to
             be
             soone
             
             gray
             and
             old
             .
             Plime
             in
             his
             seuenth
             booke
             ,
             and
             seuenth
             chapter
             writeth
             ,
             That
             in
             Albania
             ,
             some
             haue
             all
             the
             haire
             of
             their
             heads
             white
             from
             their
             infancy
             .
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             seene
             in
             diuers
             places
             where
             I
             haue
             trauelled
             ,
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             yong
             men
             ,
             whereof
             the
             last
             I
             saw
             was
             in
             Dauphiné
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             the
             haire
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             white
             as
             a
             man
             of
             threescore
             and
             tenne
             yeares
             old
             .
          
           
             Touching
             intemperance
             ,
             whereof
             there
             bee
             diuers
             kindes
             ,
             a
             vice
             to
             common
             in
             young
             men
             destitute
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             vnseemely
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             being
             the
             harbinger
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Phisicians
             best
             friend
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             an
             old
             complaint
             ,
             seeing
             this
             present
             life
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             fraile
             ,
             and
             transitory
             ,
             that
             men
             doe
             so
             naturally
             desire
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             so
             carefull
             to
             recouer
             and
             preserue
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             spare
             for
             no
             cost
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             bones
             or
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             turne
             their
             tender
             stomackes
             into
             an
             Apothecaries
             shop
             of
             bitter
             and
             vnsauory
             druges
             :
             how
             almost
             all
             men
             by
             their
             outragious
             riots
             ,
             and
             surfettings
             ,
             doe
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             an
             irkesome
             old
             age
             ,
             doe
             before
             hand
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             with
             sharpe
             and
             violent
             diseases
             hasten
             their
             death
             ,
             are
             not
             wise
             till
             it
             bee
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             neuer
             condemne
             ,
             or
             finde
             fault
             with
             their
             shamefull
             luxuries
             and
             riots
             ,
             till
             the
             gout
             is
             in
             their
             knees
             ,
             or
             the
             dropsie
             doth
             painefully
             shingle
             them
             round
             ,
             or
             the
             stone
             doth
             torment
             them
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             excesses
             and
             disorders
             by
             them
             committed
             ,
             to
             the
             fearefull
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             patience
             ,
             haue
             deliuered
             vp
             their
             rotten
             and
             crazed
             bodies
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             miserable
             old
             age
             .
             They
             should
             before
             hand
             remember
             ,
             and
             bethinke
             themselues
             ,
             of
             the
             old
             excellent
             Prouerb
             ,
             If
             thou
             wilt
             bee
             a
             very
             old
             man
             ,
             bee
             old
             betime
             .
             Which
             doth
             warne
             vs
             to
             bee
             carefull
             of
             our
             health
             in
             our
             youth
             ,
             flying
             all
             shamefull
             and
             vnruly
             passions
             ,
             and
             seeking
             by
             the
             wise
             gouernment
             of
             our selues
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             such
             an
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             long
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             healthfull
             .
             Verily
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             licentiousnesse
             not
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             ,
             or
             tollerated
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             
             giue
             his
             youth
             ,
             as
             a
             present
             to
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             ,
             by
             abandoning
             it
             to
             impudent
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             ribauld
             impurities
             ,
             promising
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             him
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             conceiting
             to
             himselfe
             rude
             and
             wilde
             peccauies
             ,
             which
             deceiue
             and
             misleade
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             further
             euill
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             abominable
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             so
             farre
             to
             haue
             abandoned
             God
             ,
             their
             honour
             ,
             their
             respect
             of
             others
             ,
             all
             remembrance
             of
             their
             wretched
             condition
             ,
             and
             of
             death
             which
             hangs
             ouer
             their
             heads
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             still
             weaue
             a
             webb
             of
             new
             yeares
             for
             Couerlets
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             foule
             deedes
             they
             commit
             in
             horrible
             hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             doth
             transforme
             them
             into
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             and
             desperate
             Atheistes
             .
             If
             the
             exhortation
             was
             necessary
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             man
             hath
             giuen
             to
             euery
             young
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             twelfth
             Chapter
             and
             third
             Verse
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             To
             remember
             his
             Creatour
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             before
             the
             euill
             dayes
             doe
             approach
             ;
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             those
             dayes
             and
             painefull
             to
             passe
             and
             vndergoe
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             miseries
             that
             doe
             accompany
             them
             ,
             are
             already
             come
             ,
             more
             then
             halfe
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             and
             almost
             at
             an
             end
             ?
             What
             a
             shame
             were
             it
             to
             old
             men
             to
             be
             reproached
             ,
             and
             iustly
             ,
             that
             they
             play
             at
             leap
             frog
             ,
             vse
             fond
             courtings
             ,
             and
             make
             foolish
             toyes
             and
             brauadoes
             ,
             and
             gadde
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             whethersoeuer
             their
             affections
             lead
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             eyes
             ?
             It
             were
             well
             done
             to
             proclaime
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             Know
             that
             for
             all
             thy
             euill
             wayes
             God
             will
             bring
             thee
             to
             iudgement
             .
             O
             hypocrite
             ,
             where
             art
             thou
             ?
             canst
             thou
             hide
             thee
             from
             others
             ,
             from
             thy selfe
             ,
             from
             God
             thy
             Soueraigne
             ?
             thou
             hast
             one
             foot
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             fetch
             gambols
             and
             friskes
             ,
             and
             caper
             aloft
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             thou
             art
             still
             one
             of
             her
             minions
             ,
             and
             a
             fauourite
             of
             her
             vanities
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             disorder
             and
             licentiousnesse
             of
             youth
             ,
             which
             soone
             enough
             procure
             a
             miserable
             old
             
             age
             ,
             which
             besmeare
             and
             rudely
             handle
             the
             sinner
             and
             lewd
             liuer
             .
             The
             first
             disorder
             and
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             as
             Philosophers
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Diuines
             say
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             whooredome
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             abominable
             sins
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Aristotle
             ,
             in
             his
             Tractate
             of
             the
             length
             and
             shortnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             males
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             which
             bill
             often
             with
             the
             females
             ,
             are
             quickely
             old
             ,
             and
             doe
             waste
             and
             consume
             their
             bodily
             strength
             .
             Galen
             said
             ,
             that
             Venus
             which
             doth
             coole
             the
             blood
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             the
             capitall
             enemy
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             hote
             complections
             .
             Long
             before
             him
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             giuen
             a
             good
             and
             wholesome
             caueate
             ,
             and
             precept
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             Bethsaba
             to
             King
             Salomon
             her
             sonne
             ,
             for
             whom
             shee
             made
             so
             many
             vowes
             ,
             
               Giue
               not
               thy
               strength
               to
               women
               ,
               following
               the
               way
               which
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             If
             such
             infamous
             disorders
             and
             licentiousnesse
             bee
             insupportable
             and
             perilous
             in
             young
             men
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             and
             bound
             to
             remember
             the
             holy
             statutes
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             of
             their
             Soueraigne
             ?
             who
             in
             his
             inuiolable
             law
             ratified
             ,
             vnder
             great
             paines
             and
             penalties
             ,
             cryes
             out
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             a
             fornicatour
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ;
             God
             will
             iudge
             whooremongers
             and
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             such
             persons
             shall
             not
             inherite
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Wise
             old
             men
             tremble
             at
             the
             words
             of
             their
             great
             Prince
             ,
             who
             telles
             them
             in
             plaine
             tearmes
             ,
             That
             whosoeuer
             lookes
             vpon
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             hath
             already
             committed
             adultery
             with
             her
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Matth.
             5.
             28.
             
             They
             mourne
             and
             lament
             ,
             when
             this
             interrogatory
             is
             ministred
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             our
             bodies
             are
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Shall
             I
             then
             take
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Also
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Fly
             fornication
             ,
             for
             euery
             sinne
             which
             a
             man
             committeth
             is
             without
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             committeth
             fornication
             sinneth
             against
             his
             owne
             body
             :
             Know
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             your
             body
             is
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             yee
             haue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             not
             your
             owne
             men
             ?
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             15.
             
             &c.
             The
             reason
             which
             he
             giues
             doth
             ouerthrow
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             pretexts
             ,
             that
             young
             and
             old
             men
             which
             despise
             the
             truth
             ,
             can
             alledge
             or
             take
             hold
             of
             ,
             to
             excuse
             themselues
             ,
             in
             accusing
             themselues
             .
             You
             haue
             ,
             sayth
             hee
             ,
             beene
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             glorifie
             then
             God
             in
             your
             body
             and
             in
             your
             soule
             .
             Let
             vs
             without
             producing
             further
             allegations
             and
             proofes
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             end
             it
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Aduocate
             of
             holinesse
             and
             truth
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             yee
             should
             abstaine
             from
             fornication
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             should
             know
             ,
             how
             to
             possesse
             his
             vessell
             in
             holinesse
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             doe
             which
             know
             not
             God.
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             4.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Prouerb
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             belly
             is
             full
             ,
             the
             bones
             desire
             rest
             ,
             or
             we
             are
             apt
             for
             wanton
             delights
             .
             Delicious
             fare
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             cause
             young
             men
             and
             old
             to
             liue
             so
             dissolutely
             and
             licenciously
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             .
             And
             ,
             whereas
             the
             heathen
             people
             sought
             to
             finde
             veritie
             in
             wine
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             That
             in
             wine
             there
             is
             found
             vanitie
             ,
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             and
             all
             misgouernment
             and
             misrule
             .
             Bacchus
             ,
             and
             Ceres
             ,
             as
             a
             heathen
             man
             said
             ,
             are
             the
             fewellers
             and
             fier-makers
             to
             Venus
             .
             Wine
             and
             belly
             cheare
             dull
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             bereaue
             a
             man
             of
             his
             senses
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             time
             for
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             notable
             sayings
             of
             Salomon
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             at
             their
             great
             feasts
             and
             iunketting
             bankets
             .
             I
             will
             content
             my selfe
             with
             repetition
             of
             those
             sentences
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             three
             and
             twentith
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Prouerbes
             ;
             where
             both
             the
             vices
             are
             set
             downe
             together
             close
             one
             by
             another
             .
             My
             sonne
             (
             sayth
             the
             wise
             man
             )
             giue
             me
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             eyes
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             my
             wayes
             .
             For
             a
             whoore
             is
             a
             deepe
             ditch
             ,
             and
             the
             strange
             woman
             
             is
             a
             narrow
             pit
             ;
             Also
             ,
             shee
             lieth
             in
             waite
             as
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             the
             trecherous
             ,
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             transgressours
             among
             men
             to
             bee
             many
             in
             number
             .
             To
             whom
             is
             woe
             is
             mee
             ?
             to
             whom
             is
             sorrow
             and
             alas
             ?
             to
             whom
             are
             vproares
             ?
             to
             whom
             are
             murmurings
             ?
             to
             whom
             are
             strifes
             and
             quarrels
             without
             cause
             ?
             to
             whom
             are
             redde
             eyes
             ?
             To
             those
             that
             sit
             long
             at
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             which
             goe
             to
             seeke
             mixt
             wine
             :
             Looke
             not
             vpon
             the
             wine
             when
             it
             is
             redde
             ,
             when
             it
             showes
             his
             collour
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             goes
             downe
             plesantly
             ;
             It
             biteth
             in
             the
             end
             like
             a
             serpent
             ,
             and
             stingeth
             like
             a
             cockatrice
             .
             Then
             thine
             eyes
             will
             looke
             vpon
             strange
             women
             ,
             and
             thine
             heart
             will
             speake
             lewd
             things
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             bee
             as
             one
             that
             sleepeth
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             that
             sleepeth
             in
             the
             top
             mast
             of
             a
             ship
             .
             They
             haue
             buffetted
             me
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             and
             haue
             giuen
             me
             many
             cruell
             blowes
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             so
             past
             sense
             ,
             I
             felt
             not
             when
             I
             did
             awake
             :
             I
             will
             yet
             goe
             seeke
             after
             new
             wine
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             elegant
             sayings
             heere
             described
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             the
             precept
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selues
             ,
             least
             your
             hearts
             be
             oppressed
             with
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             day
             come
             vpon
             you
             vnawares
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             Be
             sober
             and
             watch
             ,
             because
             your
             aduersary
             the
             diuell
             goes
             about
             you
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             hee
             may
             deuoure
             .
             1.
             
             Peter
             5.
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             Saint
             Paul
             hath
             this
             sentence
             ,
             That
             fornicators
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             effeminate
             wantons
             ,
             drunkardes
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             dead
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             hardened
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             shall
             not
             inherite
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
             I
             forbeare
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             diseases
             ,
             which
             proceed
             of
             the
             disorders
             ,
             and
             licenciousnesse
             formerly
             specified
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             plagues
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             iudge
             of
             the
             world
             can
             danton
             ,
             and
             keepe
             vnder
             the
             mighty
             and
             meane
             persons
             ,
             who
             neuer
             haue
             care
             of
             their
             consciences
             :
             It
             sufficeth
             mee
             that
             they
             themselues
             are
             sensible
             witnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             remaine
             for
             a
             
             time
             stupide
             and
             sencelesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             sharpe
             roddes
             of
             fearefull
             vengeance
             in
             store
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             doth
             whip
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             he
             spareth
             them
             a
             while
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             speake
             a
             word
             of
             choller
             ,
             or
             anger
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             thunderbolt
             killes
             millions
             of
             young
             and
             old
             men
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             with
             suddained
             seases
             .
             Histories
             declare
             ,
             that
             in
             former
             times
             Valentiaian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             Mathias
             King
             of
             Hungarie
             ,
             giuing
             way
             ,
             and
             suffering
             themselues
             to
             bee
             ouercome
             with
             choler
             and
             anger
             ,
             dyed
             both
             of
             an
             Apoplexie
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             seen
             that
             many
             old
             men
             ,
             furiously
             transported
             with
             choler
             and
             anger
             ,
             haue
             fallen
             into
             soundings
             ,
             convulsions
             of
             the
             synewes
             ,
             and
             other
             incurable
             diseases
             .
             Women
             of
             ripe
             age
             ,
             who
             are
             too
             much
             giuen
             to
             anger
             and
             fretting
             ,
             are
             commonly
             seene
             (
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             indiscretion
             )
             punished
             with
             the
             suffocation
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             the
             falling
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             fearefull
             scourges
             .
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             make
             many
             men
             so
             hide
             bound
             with
             anguish
             and
             griefe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             cure
             or
             comfort
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             most
             need
             of
             helpe
             .
             Soft
             handed
             sloth
             ,
             and
             idlenesse
             ,
             contrariwise
             ,
             excessiue
             labours
             ,
             and
             violent
             exercises
             ,
             and
             countries
             that
             are
             too
             cold
             ,
             marish
             and
             moyst
             ,
             doe
             all
             giue
             an
             helping
             hand
             to
             make
             vp
             an
             vnseasonable
             old
             age
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             not
             taken
             vpon
             mee
             to
             score
             vp
             all
             the
             accidents
             and
             occasions
             to
             further
             old
             age
             .
             Happy
             is
             hee
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             youth
             giueth
             not
             the
             bridle
             ,
             to
             the
             furious
             bounding
             ,
             and
             rising
             of
             his
             vnlawfull
             desires
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             generall
             and
             particular
             calling
             amuseth
             and
             applieth
             himselfe
             to
             all
             laudable
             exercises
             ,
             and
             sincere
             holy
             duties
             ,
             doing
             all
             good
             offices
             and
             seruice
             with
             a
             franke
             and
             free
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             hauing
             a
             care
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             temperate
             and
             vnspotted
             ,
             from
             the
             impure
             and
             rude
             manners
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Climactericall
             yeares
             .
          
           
             SOmetimes
             ,
             as
             men
             meete
             together
             ,
             they
             fall
             in
             talke
             of
             the
             Climactericall
             years
             ,
             especially
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             to
             speake
             of
             mens
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             death
             .
             Plinie
             ,
             in
             the
             seuenth
             booke
             of
             his
             Historie
             of
             Nature
             ,
             49.
             
             Chap.
             And
             Censorinus
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Natiuities
             ,
             doe
             treate
             of
             them
             at
             large
             .
             These
             two
             (
             namely
             Censorinus
             )
             doe
             obserue
             ,
             that
             euery
             seuenth
             yeare
             ,
             notable
             changes
             haue
             fallen
             out
             in
             some
             mens
             liues
             ;
             and
             Physicians
             doe
             hold
             the
             seuenth
             yeare
             to
             bee
             Climactericall
             and
             fatall
             .
             Those
             that
             doe
             calculate
             mens
             Natiuities
             ,
             doe
             hold
             that
             yeare
             fortie
             nine
             ,
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             seuen
             times
             seuen
             ;
             and
             the
             yeare
             sixtie
             three
             ,
             compounded
             of
             nine
             times
             seuen
             ,
             is
             more
             perillous
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             periodes
             and
             ends
             of
             these
             yeares
             ,
             many
             worthy
             and
             great
             persons
             haue
             dyed
             .
             Plato
             ,
             iudged
             the
             yeare
             eightie
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             nine
             times
             nine
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Climactericall
             yeare
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             to
             bee
             feared
             ,
             which
             hee
             calleth
             the
             square
             number
             .
             Censorinus
             ,
             doth
             not
             thinke
             the
             yeare
             sixtie
             three
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             maketh
             mention
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             dyed
             at
             the
             yeare
             of
             their
             age
             eightie
             one
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             others
             who
             haue
             liued
             longer
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             many
             examples
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             The
             iudiciarie
             Astrologers
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             vncertaintie
             and
             vanitie
             in
             their
             Art
             and
             profession
             ;
             besides
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             and
             infinite
             deuersity
             of
             humane
             chances
             and
             casualties
             ,
             of
             mens
             constitutions
             ,
             of
             the
             iudgements
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             presumptuous
             to
             limit
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             certaine
             periodes
             and
             numbers
             of
             dayes
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Climactericall
             .
             The
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             haue
             
             not
             efficacy
             or
             ability
             of
             themselues
             :
             there
             is
             necessarily
             required
             a
             symmetry
             and
             proportion
             betweene
             the
             agent
             and
             the
             patient
             ,
             as
             betweene
             the
             body
             and
             the
             disease
             ,
             betweene
             the
             disease
             and
             the
             cure
             .
             The
             number
             of
             seuen
             ,
             is
             otherwise
             iudged
             of
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             then
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Physicians
             ,
             who
             haue
             their
             criticall
             or
             iudiciary
             dayes
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             are
             learned
             Physicians
             who
             differ
             in
             opinion
             about
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             diuers
             costitutions
             of
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             of
             diseases
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             violent
             ;
             of
             the
             different
             ayres
             of
             countries
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             men
             that
             liue
             in
             them
             are
             to
             gouerne
             themselues
             ;
             of
             the
             skill
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             wherein
             some
             haue
             better
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             better
             successe
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             other
             reasons
             whereby
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             is
             discouered
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             dayes
             beside
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             which
             appeare
             to
             be
             criticall
             .
             The
             obseruations
             of
             Diuines
             vpon
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             being
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             textes
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             are
             mysticall
             ,
             and
             not
             naturall
             ,
             nor
             Astrologicall
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             obseruation
             of
             Basil
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             seuen
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             often
             found
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             sometimes
             indefinitely
             ,
             sometimes
             definitely
             ,
             doth
             in
             his
             definite
             sence
             ,
             whether
             wee
             take
             the
             number
             of
             seuen
             dayes
             ,
             or
             seuen
             yeares
             simply
             ,
             or
             multiplied
             ,
             signifie
             compleatnes
             or
             perfection
             ,
             liberty
             or
             rest
             .
             The
             Lord
             rested
             the
             seuenth
             day
             .
             The
             Iewes
             had
             their
             feasts
             which
             lasted
             seuen
             dayes
             .
             In
             the
             seuenth
             yeare
             the
             ground
             was
             lay
             and
             vnploughed
             ,
             and
             bond
             slaues
             were
             set
             at
             libertie
             .
             The
             Climactericall
             yeares
             of
             Iubile
             ,
             compounded
             of
             seuen
             times
             seuen
             ,
             were
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             perfect
             rest
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             shall
             enjoy
             in
             heauen
             ,
             after
             her
             so
             many
             reuolutions
             and
             alterations
             vpon
             earth
             .
             But
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             hitherto
             treated
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             doth
             teach
             wise
             old
             men
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             their
             dayes
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             louing
             mercy
             of
             their
             Creator
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             many
             wayes
             vpholden
             them
             ;
             to
             pray
             vnto
             him
             
             that
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             their
             dayes
             ,
             may
             cause
             them
             to
             conceiue
             and
             consider
             so
             much
             the
             more
             his
             louing
             patience
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             walke
             with
             greater
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             feare
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             leaning
             vpon
             the
             staffe
             of
             repentance
             ,
             done
             in
             true
             faith
             ,
             to
             say
             vnto
             him
             in
             all
             humilitie
             :
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             let
             my
             mouth
             be
             filled
             euery
             day
             with
             thy
             prayse
             and
             glory
             ;
             cast
             me
             not
             off
             in
             the
             time
             of
             mine
             old
             age
             ,
             forsake
             mee
             not
             when
             my
             strength
             falleth
             mee
             ,
             for
             mine
             enemies
             haue
             spoken
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             lay
             waite
             for
             my
             soule
             ,
             take
             counsell
             together
             against
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             pursue
             and
             take
             him
             ,
             for
             their
             is
             none
             to
             deliuer
             him
             :
             O
             God
             ,
             goe
             not
             farre
             from
             mee
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             hast
             thee
             to
             helpe
             mee
             :
             Let
             them
             bee
             confounded
             and
             consumed
             ,
             that
             are
             against
             my
             soule
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             couered
             with
             reproach
             and
             shame
             that
             seeke
             my
             hurt
             .
             But
             I
             will
             waite
             continually
             ,
             and
             will
             prayse
             thee
             more
             and
             more
             :
             My
             mouth
             doth
             rehearse
             daily
             thy
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             the
             deliuerance
             thou
             giuest
             to
             those
             that
             are
             thine
             ,
             although
             I
             know
             not
             the
             number
             of
             them
             :
             I
             will
             march
             forward
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             euerlasting
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             onely
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taught
             me
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             and
             hitherto
             I
             haue
             declared
             thy
             wondrous
             workes
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             mine
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             gray
             head
             forsake
             mee
             not
             ,
             vntill
             I
             haue
             declared
             thine
             arme
             vnto
             this
             generation
             ,
             and
             thy
             power
             to
             all
             those
             which
             shall
             come
             heereafter
             .
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             seuentie
             one
             Psalme
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             when
             the
             wise
             old
             man
             casteth
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             thought
             ,
             vpon
             the
             long
             life
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             hee
             thinketh
             not
             his
             condition
             the
             worse
             ,
             though
             he
             liue
             not
             threescore
             yeares
             ,
             or
             threescore
             and
             tenne
             yeares
             ;
             but
             thanketh
             the
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
             who
             in
             good
             time
             will
             crowne
             him
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             a
             better
             life
             in
             his
             celestiall
             Palace
             .
             He
             beholdeth
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             middle
             Court
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Citie
             ;
             and
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             pleasant
             riuer
             which
             there
             runneth
             ,
             the
             tree
             
             of
             life
             ,
             bearing
             and
             yeelding
             his
             fruit
             euery
             moneth
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             whereof
             he
             gathereth
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             constant
             and
             charitable
             faith
             for
             his
             soules
             health
             ,
             and
             marcheth
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             nourishment
             thereof
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             haue
             obtained
             to
             the
             full
             and
             perfect
             fruition
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             and
             degrees
             thereof
             ,
             he
             knowes
             well
             that
             God
             holds
             the
             Sun-dyall
             of
             his
             life
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             his
             strength
             and
             the
             length
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             yeares
             ,
             weeks
             ,
             &
             houres
             of
             his
             life
             are
             Climacterical
             :
             he
             cōtenteth
             himselfe
             &
             reioyceth
             ,
             to
             march
             forward
             vnder
             the
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             his
             Sauiour
             :
             And
             being
             neere
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             lifteth
             vp
             his
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             aloud
             ,
             I
             know
             in
             whom
             I
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             &
             put
             my
             trust
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             euen
             to
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             giuen
             him
             to
             lay
             vp
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             ;
             That
             he
             will
             deliuer
             mee
             from
             euery
             euill
             worke
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             my
             saluation
             in
             his
             heauenly
             Kingdome
             .
             To
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             complaintes
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             aduisedly
             discussed
             .
          
           
             WEE
             are
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             inconueniences
             and
             miseries
             ,
             wherewith
             old
             age
             is
             reproched
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             aduantages
             old
             men
             haue
             and
             enioy
             .
             Cicero
             sayth
             .
             That
             many
             men
             wondred
             to
             see
             Cato
             so
             strong
             and
             lusty
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             could
             so
             easily
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             esteemed
             more
             heauy
             then
             huge
             high
             mountaines
             .
             Not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             complaints
             made
             by
             prophane
             Authors
             ,
             against
             the
             miseries
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             all
             men
             agree
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
             that
             old
             age
             is
             miserable
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             very
             sinke
             of
             all
             extreame
             miseries
             ,
             where
             they
             settle
             .
             Horace
             writeth
             ,
             That
             old
             men
             are
             vnwilling
             to
             touch
             or
             handle
             things
             ,
             for
             feare
             to
             breake
             them
             or
             let
             them
             fall
             .
             Aristotle
             noteth
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             of
             Politques
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             people
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             with
             whom
             old
             age
             was
             honourably
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             account
             ;
             held
             opinion
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             were
             not
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             any
             publique
             office
             &
             charge
             ,
             because
             their
             strength
             of
             minde
             and
             iudgement
             did
             decay
             ;
             Besides
             ,
             their
             sight
             did
             faile
             ,
             which
             sense
             of
             all
             other
             is
             requisite
             in
             men
             that
             haue
             the
             administration
             of
             estates
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             nimble
             quicke
             eye
             ,
             to
             see
             into
             all
             occurrences
             and
             persons
             .
             There
             is
             alledged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             
               T.
               Manlius
               Torquatus
            
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Titus
               Likins
            
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             warres
             of
             Africke
             .
             This
             man
             being
             chosen
             Consul
             ,
             refused
             the
             charge
             because
             of
             his
             weakenes
             of
             sight
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Generall
             ,
             or
             Captain
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             haue
             infinite
             mens
             liues
             and
             estates
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             see
             how
             to
             manage
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             spectacles
             of
             other
             mens
             directions
             :
             And
             although
             the
             first
             Band
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
             had
             giuen
             their
             voyces
             ,
             would
             not
             alter
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             yet
             Manlius
             procuring
             another
             cohort
             of
             ancienter
             Souldiers
             to
             sit
             in
             counsell
             about
             it
             ,
             was
             discharged
             of
             his
             Consulship
             .
             The
             saying
             of
             that
             wise
             Cynicke
             Diogenes
             is
             notable
             ,
             who
             being
             demanded
             what
             was
             most
             miserable
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             before
             hee
             stirred
             his
             foot
             ,
             made
             this
             answer
             :
             And
             old
             man
             that
             is
             in
             great
             need
             and
             penury
             .
             The
             ancient
             Romanes
             had
             a
             very
             rude
             Prouerb
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             men
             of
             threescore
             yeares
             old
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             downe
             headlong
             ,
             from
             the
             top
             of
             a
             bridge
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             dotardes
             ,
             and
             men
             past
             labour
             and
             vse
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             nothing
             ;
             or
             because
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             young
             men
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             Ouid
             thinketh
             ,
             in
             scorne
             )
             would
             iustle
             old
             men
             as
             they
             mett
             them
             vpon
             
             narrow
             bridges
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             drowning
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             stand
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             crosse
             and
             oppose
             them
             ,
             or
             giue
             their
             aduice
             in
             their
             doings
             and
             counsells
             .
             Some
             men
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             old
             age
             be
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             regard
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             rich
             ,
             in
             great
             place
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             haue
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             aboundance
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             reckon
             right
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             old
             age
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             many
             inconueniences
             and
             faults
             ,
             which
             are
             rather
             to
             bee
             imputed
             to
             our
             corrupt
             manners
             and
             nature
             .
             Foolish
             persons
             ,
             accuse
             old
             age
             of
             crimes
             they
             are
             guiltie
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             should
             condemne
             and
             represse
             their
             owne
             peeuishnesse
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             folly
             ,
             and
             auarice
             ,
             vices
             wherewith
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             middle
             age
             are
             tainted
             and
             besmeared
             ;
             they
             blame
             old
             men
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Old
             men
             looke
             scowling
             ,
             and
             are
             sullen
             ,
             suspicious
             ,
             froward
             ,
             childish
             ,
             couetous
             ,
             and
             haue
             forgotten
             that
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             is
             blemished
             with
             some
             bad
             humour
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             ill
             qualitie
             or
             other
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             roses
             are
             not
             without
             thornes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             good
             ,
             but
             hath
             euill
             for
             a
             checkemate
             ;
             and
             the
             rich
             mans
             reuenewes
             are
             serued
             in
             with
             bitter
             sops
             and
             sobs
             to
             .
             But
             a
             man
             that
             knowes
             in
             great
             patience
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             traffiques
             and
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             sees
             great
             gaines
             to
             grow
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             excellent
             ornaments
             of
             vertue
             ;
             when
             he
             considers
             that
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             vnto
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             but
             exercises
             of
             patience
             ,
             humility
             ,
             charity
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             .
          
           
             Commonly
             diseases
             in
             young
             men
             ,
             are
             more
             painefull
             and
             dangerous
             then
             in
             old
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             by
             daily
             experience
             ,
             that
             for
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             there
             dies
             ten
             children
             and
             young
             men
             .
             All
             the
             histories
             of
             former
             times
             doe
             point
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             ambition
             ,
             enuy
             ,
             despaire
             ,
             doe
             disquiet
             and
             spurgall
             young
             men
             as
             well
             as
             old
             .
             Young
             men
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             spend
             their
             time
             badly
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             sight
             to
             see
             wisedome
             and
             youth
             married
             together
             .
             
             Young
             counsells
             haue
             battered
             downe
             the
             walles
             of
             great
             Monarchies
             and
             estates
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             leuell
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             witnesse
             that
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             great
             kingdomes
             and
             estates
             since
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             healed
             more
             young
             then
             old
             persons
             ,
             whereof
             many
             instances
             might
             be
             alledged
             ;
             but
             the
             Centurions
             seruant
             ,
             the
             widdowes
             sonne
             of
             Naim
             ,
             the
             childe
             possessed
             with
             the
             diuell
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Iairus
             ,
             and
             the
             Canaanitish
             woman
             are
             sufficient
             testimonies
             .
             Who
             will
             dare
             to
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             more
             young
             and
             lusty
             men
             doe
             die
             ,
             and
             are
             slaine
             in
             the
             warres
             then
             old
             .
             The
             plague
             interres
             and
             layes
             in
             the
             graue
             more
             children
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             ,
             and
             thirtie
             yeares
             old
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             bee
             older
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             are
             commonly
             sooner
             infected
             then
             old
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             giue
             ouer
             vnwisely
             to
             obiect
             vnto
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             vpbraide
             them
             with
             their
             calamities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             youngest
             men
             feele
             more
             ,
             which
             doe
             put
             them
             to
             more
             paine
             and
             torment
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             old
             men
             are
             reproched
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             giuen
             ouer
             Tennys-play
             ,
             reuellings
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             dallying
             ,
             courting
             ,
             leaping
             ,
             vaulting
             ,
             and
             hoyting
             and
             gallopping
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             Barzillay
             saith
             ,
             when
             hee
             requested
             King
             Dauid
             to
             giue
             him
             leaue
             to
             leaue
             the
             court
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             quietly
             at
             home
             by
             himselfe
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             are
             distasted
             and
             weary
             of
             such
             sports
             and
             delights
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             are
             glad
             ,
             and
             greatly
             reioyce
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             free
             from
             the
             desires
             and
             lusts
             of
             young
             men
             ,
             which
             doe
             tyrannize
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             ioy
             of
             heart
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             altogether
             vnapt
             to
             exercise
             the
             vanities
             ,
             and
             sensuall
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             haue
             the
             more
             leasure
             and
             vacant
             time
             to
             imploy
             themselues
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             their
             carnall
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Good
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             wrong
             doe
             wee
             doe
             to
             our selues
             ,
             to
             insert
             and
             put
             into
             the
             catalogue
             and
             bedroll
             of
             our
             euills
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             things
             which
             doe
             bring
             
             health
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             necessary
             documents
             and
             instructions
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             There
             are
             no
             people
             more
             miserable
             ,
             then
             those
             ,
             who
             foolishly
             boast
             ,
             They
             know
             not
             what
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             meanes
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             had
             any
             .
             The
             euills
             of
             the
             world
             are
             euills
             ,
             because
             men
             thinke
             them
             so
             ,
             but
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             not
             euills
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             our
             bodily
             infirmitie
             ;
             men
             that
             are
             truely
             wise
             and
             religious
             ,
             make
             a
             good
             and
             profitable
             vse
             of
             it
             .
             Wee
             will
             take
             for
             our
             second
             example
             ,
             the
             approch
             and
             comming
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             neerer
             it
             comes
             to
             vs
             ,
             the
             neerer
             we
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             Port
             ,
             and
             the
             sooner
             wee
             shall
             be
             within
             the
             kennyng
             and
             discouery
             of
             our
             true
             countrey
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             death
             it selfe
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             all
             good
             men
             wish
             for
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             abandon
             the
             company
             of
             those
             idiots
             ,
             who
             when
             old
             age
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             wish
             and
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             come
             neere
             ,
             and
             almost
             at
             them
             ,
             reuile
             and
             condemne
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Foure
             causes
             propounded
             by
             Cicero
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             reduced
             to
             two
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             day
             ,
             houre
             ,
             minute
             ,
             or
             moment
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             that
             we
             are
             mortall
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             brutish
             stupiditie
             and
             sencelessenes
             ,
             both
             in
             yong
             and
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             promise
             to
             themselues
             to
             morrow
             .
             But
             why
             doe
             wee
             refuse
             to
             liue
             according
             to
             the
             conditions
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             when
             wee
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             leaue
             life
             in
             youth
             ,
             or
             in
             age
             ,
             when
             death
             cals
             vs
             ,
             and
             bids
             vs
             to
             take
             our
             leaue
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             beare
             so
             impatiently
             ,
             
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             shunned
             ,
             or
             avoyded
             ?
             What
             moues
             vs
             to
             look
             for
             knotts
             in
             Bull-rushes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             doubts
             and
             difficulties
             in
             so
             plaine
             a
             case
             ?
             We
             doe
             but
             peruersly
             blame
             and
             accuse
             the
             iudge
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             miserable
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             makes
             vs
             vnseruiceable
             men
             ,
             and
             vnfit
             to
             mannage
             and
             meddle
             with
             worldly
             affaires
             ,
             enfeebles
             our
             bodies
             ,
             putts
             vs
             beside
             ,
             and
             barres
             vs
             almost
             of
             all
             pleasures
             ,
             being
             moreouer
             the
             next
             neighbour
             to
             death
             .
             Cicero
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             of
             Old-age
             putteth
             such
             like
             cases
             ,
             and
             answering
             them
             ,
             denyes
             that
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             idle
             bodies
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             those
             which
             make
             it
             their
             recreation
             and
             take
             pleasure
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             still
             ,
             and
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             they
             are
             vnworthie
             the
             worthie
             name
             of
             Old
             men
             ,
             and
             deserue
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             Idolles
             ,
             and
             Statues
             ,
             which
             artificially
             are
             moued
             by
             vises
             &
             gynnes
             .
             Great
             and
             important
             affaires
             are
             not
             effected
             by
             the
             strength
             ,
             nimblenesse
             ,
             and
             agilitie
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             by
             counsell
             ,
             authoritie
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             example
             :
             And
             as
             Salust
             sayth
             in
             Iugurth
             ,
             the
             minde
             is
             the
             guide
             ,
             chiefe
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             conductor
             of
             mens
             actions
             and
             liues
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             Old
             men
             haue
             alwayes
             beene
             esteemed
             to
             be
             endued
             with
             sound
             counsell
             &
             wisedome
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             long
             experience
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             all
             those
             that
             haue
             eminent
             places
             of
             charge
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Common-weale
             are
             wont
             to
             bee
             called
             Senators
             and
             Elders
             .
             Why
             shall
             we
             thinke
             them
             lither
             idle
             persons
             ,
             who
             direct
             and
             prescribe
             vnto
             others
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             order
             and
             manner
             things
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             sit
             still
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             burthen
             of
             the
             businesse
             lyes
             vpon
             them
             ?
             Euen
             as
             wee
             see
             Pilots
             of
             Ships
             ,
             who
             without
             much
             troubling
             themselues
             ,
             or
             stirring
             from
             their
             places
             ,
             sit
             quietly
             at
             the
             sterne
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             Rudder
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             boystrous
             windes
             and
             waues
             ,
             doe
             cond
             and
             carry
             their
             Ships
             laden
             with
             men
             and
             merchandize
             safely
             to
             their
             vnlading
             port
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             in
             euery
             well
             gouerned
             Common
             weale
             ,
             old
             men
             are
             had
             in
             great
             reuerence
             and
             honour
             ,
             which
             they
             iustly
             deserue
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             frequent
             their
             company
             ,
             and
             are
             conuersant
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             benefit
             themselues
             by
             their
             counsels
             and
             instructions
             .
             On
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             no
             gybing
             and
             iesting
             Buffones
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             armes
             a
             crosse
             take
             pleasure
             to
             trifle
             out
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             idle
             it
             at
             home
             in
             their
             houses
             ;
             but
             they
             meditate
             ,
             imagine
             ,
             and
             contriue
             ,
             and
             are
             alwayes
             doing
             one
             good
             deed
             or
             other
             ,
             teaching
             good
             lessons
             as
             they
             grow
             old
             ,
             and
             growing
             old
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             teach
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             would
             seeme
             men
             of
             knowledge
             themselues
             ,
             but
             that
             others
             by
             reaping
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             might
             feelingly
             perceiue
             that
             true
             pietie
             and
             vertue
             are
             the
             guides
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             Concerning
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             bodies
             ;
             as
             young
             men
             content
             themselues
             ,
             with
             a
             proportiall
             and
             competent
             strength
             ,
             and
             affect
             not
             to
             be
             so
             strong
             as
             Bulls
             ,
             Cammells
             ,
             or
             Elephants
             ;
             so
             old
             men
             for
             their
             part
             are
             content
             with
             that
             condition
             ,
             which
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             lay
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             fancie
             not
             to
             be
             so
             strong
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             youth
             .
             It
             is
             very
             decent
             and
             fit
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             obserue
             and
             giue
             way
             to
             his
             owne
             nature
             ,
             attempting
             nothing
             aboue
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             but
             to
             doe
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Therefore
             Milo
             of
             Cretona
             made
             himselfe
             a
             ridiculous
             spectacle
             ,
             who
             being
             growne
             old
             ,
             and
             beholding
             his
             withered
             armes
             ,
             wept
             dolefully
             ,
             complaining
             that
             they
             were
             starke
             dead
             .
             Whereupon
             Cicero
             vseth
             these
             words
             ;
             Doth
             the
             vertue
             and
             honour
             of
             a
             man
             lie
             in
             his
             armes
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             rather
             a
             mature
             wisedome
             which
             makes
             him
             renowned
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             ?
             Old
             age
             doth
             not
             by
             and
             by
             so
             weaken
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             diuers
             exercises
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             may
             invre
             his
             bodie
             and
             minde
             ,
             and
             by
             ordering
             himselfe
             well
             in
             his
             drinking
             ,
             eating
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             by
             giuing
             himselfe
             ease
             ,
             vacancie
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             not
             tyring
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             spending
             his
             spirits
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             studie
             ,
             he
             may
             keepe
             himselfe
             
             from
             bending
             in
             the
             hammes
             ,
             and
             stooping
             in
             the
             showlders
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             an
             able
             and
             practised
             man.
             And
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             Cicero
             giues
             vs
             some
             examples
             :
             Neither
             the
             Kings
             counsell
             Table
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             nor
             his
             Court
             of
             Common-pleas
             ,
             nor
             my
             Clients
             for
             whom
             I
             pleade
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             nor
             my
             friends
             nor
             strangers
             can
             complaine
             that
             they
             lacke
             me
             or
             my
             helpe
             .
             Zenophon
             reportes
             ,
             that
             Cyrus
             in
             a
             Discourse
             which
             he
             made
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             that
             he
             neuer
             felt
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             a
             lesse
             able
             bodie
             in
             his
             age
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             when
             hee
             was
             young
             .
             Cicero
             sayth
             further
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             a
             childe
             he
             saw
             
               L.
               Metellus
            
             a
             very
             aged
             man
             so
             strong
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             he
             cared
             not
             to
             be
             young
             .
             Masinissa
             king
             of
             Numidia
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             goe
             couered
             with
             a
             Hatt
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             fourescore
             and
             ten
             yeares
             old
             ,
             but
             in
             raine
             ,
             hayle
             ,
             frost
             ,
             and
             snow
             ,
             went
             bare
             headed
             .
             Appius
             when
             he
             was
             very
             old
             &
             blind
             gouerned
             a
             great
             familie
             ;
             had
             a
             spirit
             ,
             like
             a
             bow
             ,
             alwayes
             bent
             ,
             prepared
             ,
             and
             resolued
             to
             dare
             ,
             defye
             ,
             and
             wrastle
             with
             old
             age
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             he
             bore
             all
             the
             sway
             of
             Command
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             kept
             all
             his
             family
             in
             so
             good
             awe
             and
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             reuerenced
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             beloued
             of
             his
             neighbors
             .
             Some
             doe
             accuse
             old
             age
             in
             men
             that
             it
             makes
             them
             heauie
             headed
             and
             dull
             ,
             to
             haue
             no
             mirth
             nor
             musicke
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             abandon
             and
             cast
             of
             all
             pleasures
             .
             But
             if
             they
             account
             the
             follies
             ,
             fond
             iollities
             and
             gambolles
             of
             youth
             for
             true
             pleasures
             ,
             their
             accusation
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             they
             speake
             iniuriously
             of
             Old
             age
             ,
             which
             procures
             great
             good
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             blotting
             out
             quite
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             most
             vicious
             and
             bad
             in
             young
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             carnall
             pleasure
             ,
             a
             capitall
             enemies
             to
             vs
             all
             ,
             which
             headlong
             plungeth
             all
             those
             that
             are
             vassalls
             and
             slaues
             vnto
             her
             ,
             into
             gulfes
             of
             eternall
             perdition
             ,
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             whoredome
             ,
             adulterie
             ,
             of
             all
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             and
             debauched
             villanies
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             ruines
             of
             Common
             weales
             and
             families
             .
             Old
             men
             which
             are
             free
             from
             the
             coulp
             and
             guilt
             
             of
             these
             and
             the
             like
             vices
             and
             abominations
             ,
             haue
             lesse
             torture
             and
             torment
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             more
             reuerence
             and
             authoritie
             giuen
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Crowne
             of
             their
             age
             .
             The
             approches
             of
             death
             seeme
             to
             strike
             a
             terror
             and
             astonishment
             into
             many
             old
             men
             .
             But
             wretched
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             life
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             make
             light
             account
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             before
             hand
             to
             envre
             and
             frame
             himselfe
             to
             wish
             for
             and
             expect
             ,
             seeing
             death
             is
             his
             guide
             and
             conuoy
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             with
             him
             a
             
               dedimus
               potestatem
            
             to
             put
             him
             in
             possession
             of
             his
             euerlasting
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             adiudged
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             iudgement
             is
             entred
             in
             despite
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             continually
             in
             this
             world
             brings
             cauelling
             suites
             and
             actions
             against
             vs
             to
             molest
             and
             interrupt
             vs
             in
             our
             iust
             clayme
             thereunto
             .
             More
             occasions
             and
             causes
             therebe
             of
             diseases
             in
             yong
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             are
             put
             to
             all
             hard
             labours
             ,
             and
             iourneyes
             ,
             whereby
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             do
             vntimely
             end
             their
             liues
             ,
             so
             that
             death
             doth
             as
             ordinarily
             seize
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             vpon
             old
             men
             .
             Some
             doe
             reply
             that
             such
             yong
             men
             haue
             a
             hope
             to
             liue
             long
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             foolish
             perswasion
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             take
             that
             which
             is
             doubtfull
             for
             sure
             and
             certaine
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             false
             for
             true
             .
             As
             the
             time
             of
             Autumne
             succeedes
             the
             spring
             time
             and
             Summer
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             naturall
             to
             old
             men
             then
             to
             die
             .
             The
             death
             of
             young
             men
             resembles
             a
             great
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             quenched
             but
             with
             much
             water
             ;
             but
             old
             men
             are
             like
             a
             dry
             chipp
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             gloing
             fire
             ,
             which
             dyes
             and
             goes
             out
             of
             it selfe
             .
             Why
             should
             wee
             mourne
             and
             lament
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             dies
             findes
             immortalitie
             ,
             and
             whose
             practise
             and
             studie
             hath
             beene
             from
             his
             tender
             youth
             to
             contemne
             death
             ,
             that
             his
             soule
             might
             be
             at
             rest
             in
             a
             place
             conuenient
             .
             This
             is
             briefely
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             which
             Cicero
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             of
             old
             age
             doth
             handle
             more
             at
             large
             .
             Christians
             haue
             more
             excellent
             remedies
             ,
             helpes
             ,
             and
             refuges
             against
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             
             and
             the
             assaults
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             in
             their
             order
             we
             will
             declare
             .
             That
             old
             age
             hath
             his
             particular
             miseries
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             minde
             we
             are
             not
             now
             to
             dispute
             :
             It
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             next
             to
             speake
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             A
             more
             speciall
             Catalogue
             ,
             or
             numbring
             vp
             of
             some
             miseries
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             VErily
             ,
             that
             man
             which
             should
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             old
             age
             is
             exempt
             and
             priuiledged
             from
             all
             discommodities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             should
             reason
             against
             sence
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             nature
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             beares
             witnes
             against
             him
             .
             For
             although
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             hath
             no
             part
             of
             it
             free
             from
             diuers
             calamities
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             to
             resist
             and
             conflict
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             from
             his
             birth
             seemes
             to
             bee
             made
             to
             liue
             in
             paine
             and
             sorrow
             :
             Yet
             wee
             must
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             feeble
             and
             decrepit
             old
             age
             is
             incident
             to
             many
             particular
             miseries
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             causes
             that
             weake
             old
             men
             are
             commonly
             testie
             ,
             froward
             ,
             sad
             ,
             melancholy
             ;
             especially
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             cholerique
             ,
             fretfull
             ,
             and
             impatient
             by
             nature
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             armed
             and
             prepared
             before
             hand
             to
             vndergoe
             such
             assaults
             ,
             and
             to
             stoope
             to
             the
             miseries
             ,
             which
             the
             last
             age
             of
             their
             life
             shall
             lay
             vpon
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             well
             worne
             saying
             ,
             That
             as
             lees
             and
             dregs
             doe
             sinke
             downe
             ,
             and
             lie
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             vessels
             :
             so
             the
             excrements
             ,
             noysome
             humours
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             doe
             settle
             in
             old
             age
             their
             last
             lodging
             place
             .
             One
             compares
             very
             fitly
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             old
             men
             to
             a
             little
             City
             ,
             halfe
             ruinous
             and
             decayed
             ,
             whose
             walles
             moulder
             away
             ,
             are
             almost
             all
             broken
             downe
             ,
             and
             is
             
             altogether
             vnprouided
             of
             munition
             ,
             and
             victualls
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             and
             succour
             it selfe
             if
             need
             require
             .
             For
             wee
             see
             in
             all
             old
             men
             ,
             their
             eye
             sight
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             faile
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             duller
             and
             deaffer
             of
             hearing
             ,
             their
             teeth
             to
             fall
             out
             ,
             their
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             haue
             the
             palsie
             ;
             briefly
             ,
             this
             building
             of
             clay
             and
             spittle
             ,
             to
             haue
             many
             defects
             and
             decayes
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             waste
             and
             impaire
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             expecting
             a
             totall
             ruine
             .
             But
             the
             more
             these
             euills
             doe
             presse
             and
             molest
             vs
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             thinke
             vpon
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             expect
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             our
             painefull
             pilgrimage
             ,
             to
             hit
             the
             marke
             we
             ayme
             at
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             quietly
             seated
             in
             our
             true
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             &
             eternall
             habitation
             .
             Those
             persons
             ,
             who
             from
             their
             youth
             haue
             learned
             to
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             diuine
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             and
             reuolue
             with
             themselues
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             doe
             with
             greater
             case
             sustaine
             and
             beare
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             their
             long
             age
             ;
             And
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             body
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             meete
             and
             behoouefull
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             great
             reproach
             and
             obliquie
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             without
             shame
             or
             feare
             of
             their
             great
             and
             soueraigne
             Iudge
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             ,
             they
             imitate
             and
             act
             the
             foule
             enormities
             and
             scandalous
             manners
             of
             some
             wilfull
             impudent
             young
             men
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             wretched
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             neuer
             had
             any
             misfortune
             ,
             crosse
             ,
             or
             affliction
             :
             Let
             vs
             deeme
             him
             happy
             ,
             which
             beareth
             his
             afflictions
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             confident
             and
             assured
             quickely
             to
             haue
             a
             release
             and
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             his
             credite
             and
             true
             contentment
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             old
             men
             are
             not
             without
             laudable
             exercises
             ,
             imployments
             ,
             and
             delightfull
             studies
             and
             meditations
             .
             If
             their
             feet
             bee
             slow
             of
             pace
             ;
             their
             mindes
             are
             quicke
             enough
             and
             ready
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             ,
             as
             Euripides
             saith
             .
             If
             young
             men
             doe
             know
             how
             to
             vse
             the
             Stoccado
             ,
             the
             
               Punto
               reuerso
            
             ,
             and
             are
             expert
             and
             cunning
             in
             their
             weapon
             ;
             it
             is
             old
             men
             doe
             direct
             
             them
             how
             to
             mannage
             a
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             fight
             for
             their
             aduantage
             and
             honour
             ;
             if
             heerein
             wee
             will
             giue
             credit
             to
             Plutarch
             ,
             wh
             writes
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             young
             men
             to
             beare
             Armes
             ,
             and
             for
             old
             men
             to
             consult
             and
             determine
             ,
             what
             is
             best
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             State.
             Old
             men
             then
             ,
             are
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             politicke
             body
             ,
             and
             young
             men
             are
             the
             armes
             .
             As
             for
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             soule
             is
             rauished
             ,
             and
             transported
             aboue
             the
             clouds
             ,
             they
             require
             not
             great
             strength
             of
             body
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             the
             wise
             Vicillard
             ,
             or
             Old
             man
             ,
             cannot
             without
             great
             paine
             stirre
             hand
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             lies
             bedred
             ,
             hee
             comforteth
             and
             cheeres
             vp
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             diuine
             meditations
             sitting
             to
             his
             age
             ;
             and
             while
             fooles
             and
             dissolute
             persons
             ,
             confound
             themselues
             in
             base
             shamefull
             pleasures
             ,
             hee
             is
             priuately
             conuersant
             and
             talking
             with
             God
             ,
             hearkens
             vnto
             him
             inwardly
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             daring
             once
             to
             looke
             vp
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             doth
             question
             and
             expostulate
             with
             him
             ;
             humbly
             prayes
             and
             sues
             to
             him
             ,
             preuailes
             ,
             and
             obtaines
             fauour
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             grant
             him
             his
             humble
             request
             and
             desires
             .
             Young
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             forward
             and
             bold
             to
             prouoke
             old
             men
             to
             anger
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             feele
             now
             and
             then
             that
             old
             men
             haue
             strong
             and
             forcible
             resistances
             ,
             sharp
             swords
             and
             words
             to
             ,
             to
             daune
             and
             dismay
             the
             stoutest
             of
             them
             :
             As
             in
             our
             time
             it
             hath
             chanced
             to
             many
             great
             and
             meane
             persons
             ;
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             weakenesse
             of
             body
             ,
             being
             esteemed
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             haue
             made
             young
             men
             to
             tremble
             and
             quake
             ,
             who
             earst
             purposed
             to
             plucke
             their
             skin
             ouer
             their
             eares
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             beene
             laide
             in
             their
             beds
             asleepe
             .
             S.
             Ierome
             glanceth
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             toucheth
             them
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             in
             his
             letters
             to
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             doe
             not
             challenge
             and
             dare
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             an
             old
             beaten
             Souldier
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             to
             single
             combate
             and
             to
             hand
             blowes
             with
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             a
             young
             nouice
             ,
             and
             fresh-water
             Souldier
             :
             remember
             Dares
             ,
             and
             Entellus
             in
             Virgil
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cicero
             writeth
             
             that
             Agamemnon
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Generall
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Army
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             wish
             for
             tenne
             Nestors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             eloquent
             and
             wise
             counsellours
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ten
             Aiaxes
             ,
             or
             stout
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             bold
             daring
             warriours
             .
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             eight
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             maketh
             mention
             of
             certaine
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             being
             deepely
             strooken
             in
             yeares
             ,
             would
             not
             giue
             ouer
             to
             doe
             seruice
             for
             their
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             had
             good
             successe
             in
             their
             enterprises
             :
             Among
             others
             ,
             hee
             nameth
             
               Marcus
               Valerius
               Coruinus
            
             ,
             who
             liued
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             was
             sixe
             times
             Consul
             :
             Also
             Metellus
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             very
             aged
             man
             ,
             was
             notwithstanding
             chosen
             chiefe
             Pontifex
             ,
             and
             worthily
             discharged
             the
             place
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Appius
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             blinde
             ;
             who
             in
             his
             decrepit
             old
             age
             ,
             caused
             his
             Litter
             to
             be
             made
             ready
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Senate
             house
             ,
             where
             hee
             gaue
             his
             negatiue
             voyce
             ,
             and
             crossed
             the
             treatie
             of
             a
             dishonourable
             peace
             with
             Pyrrhus
             ,
             that
             it
             went
             not
             forward
             .
          
           
             Some
             doe
             obiect
             ,
             that
             old
             age
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             because
             it
             bleares
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             or
             puts
             them
             out
             quite
             .
             But
             will
             you
             reproach
             Appius
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             blinde
             ,
             who
             gaue
             eyes
             to
             his
             weake
             sighted
             countrey
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             was
             honourable
             and
             behoouefull
             for
             it
             ?
             I
             solemnely
             affirme
             ,
             that
             losse
             of
             sight
             is
             a
             discommodity
             ,
             which
             doth
             diuersly
             sometimes
             blast
             and
             smite
             young
             men
             from
             their
             cradle
             ,
             either
             thorough
             some
             defect
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             accident
             .
             Some
             see
             best
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             others
             neerer
             hand
             :
             some
             cannot
             indure
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             others
             are
             so
             weake
             sighted
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             doth
             offend
             their
             eyes
             ,
             some
             are
             borne
             starke
             blinde
             ,
             and
             some
             purblinde
             .
             Howsoeuer
             this
             may
             bee
             ,
             yet
             old
             men
             are
             not
             without
             the
             comfort
             ,
             which
             blinde
             Asclepiades
             had
             ;
             who
             pleasantly
             said
             ,
             That
             hee
             had
             this
             benefit
             by
             his
             blindnesse
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             went
             all
             alone
             by
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             since
             hee
             was
             blinde
             ,
             hee
             went
             not
             abroad
             any
             whether
             ,
             but
             hee
             had
             the
             company
             of
             him
             that
             did
             lead
             him
             .
             The
             solace
             and
             comfort
             of
             a
             wise
             old
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             become
             starke
             
             blinde
             or
             sees
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             is
             that
             hee
             hath
             no
             more
             the
             ill
             hap
             to
             see
             so
             many
             dissolute
             ,
             lasciuious
             ,
             arrogant
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             mad-braine-sicke
             ,
             and
             lewd
             persons
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             earth
             is
             ouerspread
             .
             Hee
             can
             make
             the
             same
             answere
             ,
             which
             a
             good
             Father
             made
             to
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             who
             to
             mocke
             and
             scoffe
             so
             much
             the
             more
             at
             Christians
             ,
             reproched
             and
             hit
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             his
             imperfection
             of
             sight
             ;
             I
             prayse
             God
             ,
             said
             the
             good
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             mee
             the
             grace
             not
             to
             see
             so
             wicked
             a
             man
             as
             thou
             art
             .
             Let
             vs
             adde
             that
             which
             the
             good
             Anthony
             ,
             heretofore
             liuing
             a
             Hermites
             life
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             AEgypt
             ,
             said
             to
             Didymus
             the
             blinde
             man
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             very
             pious
             and
             religious
             person
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             learning
             ,
             as
             Sozomene
             reports
             in
             his
             third
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             
             Thou
             oughtest
             not
             ,
             friend
             Didymus
             ,
             to
             hold
             it
             grieuous
             or
             molestfull
             to
             haue
             lost
             thy
             sight
             ,
             which
             myce
             ,
             lynxes
             ,
             and
             other
             brute
             beasts
             haue
             very
             piercing
             and
             quicke
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             glad
             ,
             and
             to
             iudge
             thy
             condition
             happie
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             eyes
             like
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             holy
             Angells
             ,
             by
             whose
             helpe
             thou
             beholdest
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             doest
             perfectly
             see
             and
             discerne
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             But
             what
             auayles
             it
             to
             haue
             eyes
             in
             our
             head
             ,
             if
             our
             vnderstanding
             bee
             sensuall
             and
             brutish
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             clouded
             with
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             ignorance
             :
             Briefly
             ,
             if
             in
             question
             and
             discourse
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             wee
             be
             beetle-blinde
             ,
             and
             see
             no
             more
             then
             a
             mole
             ?
             How
             great
             cause
             haue
             we
             then
             to
             begge
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             Dauid
             ,
             119.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             To
             open
             our
             eyes
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             behold
             ,
             the
             wonderfull
             mysteries
             of
             heauenly
             knowledge
             ?
             The
             soule
             (
             as
             Basil
             said
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             against
             Eunomius
             )
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             reioyceth
             ,
             which
             inquiring
             into
             things
             that
             bee
             diuine
             ,
             hath
             so
             good
             eye
             sight
             ,
             that
             shee
             can
             penetrate
             and
             pry
             into
             things
             that
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             perceiued
             by
             sense
             ,
             and
             can
             contemplatiuely
             behold
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             whom
             she
             shall
             dwell
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Some
             find
             fault
             with
             and
             complaine
             of
             their
             memory
             ,
             the
             infirmitie
             whereof
             Seneca
             the
             Oratour
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
             booke
             of
             his
             controuersies
             ,
             doth
             number
             among
             the
             principall
             hazards
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             sayth
             ,
             it
             doth
             first
             faile
             and
             decay
             :
             that
             in
             times
             past
             hee
             had
             a
             very
             pregnant
             ,
             ready
             ,
             and
             great
             memory
             ,
             but
             long
             age
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             this
             passe
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             relye
             or
             presume
             vpon
             his
             memory
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             should
             engage
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             to
             promise
             .
             Plinie
             in
             his
             seuenth
             booke
             ,
             14.
             chapter
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             That
             the
             memory
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             house
             imployments
             ,
             and
             vtensiles
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             Simonides
             did
             professe
             to
             know
             the
             art
             thereof
             ,
             but
             withall
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             fraile
             and
             brittle
             in
             man
             ,
             then
             memory
             ;
             which
             by
             sundry
             diseases
             and
             mischeeuous
             accidents
             ,
             is
             impaired
             and
             made
             weake
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             a
             small
             accident
             ,
             some
             haue
             forgotten
             the
             names
             of
             their
             neerest
             allyes
             ,
             some
             the
             names
             of
             their
             seruants
             ,
             and
             some
             their
             owne
             names
             ,
             as
             
               Messala
               Coruinus
            
             did
             .
          
           
             But
             Cicero
             maintaineth
             ,
             that
             forgetfulnes
             is
             not
             a
             vice
             of
             old
             age
             ;
             but
             rather
             of
             a
             dull
             ,
             sluggish
             ,
             heauy
             age
             ,
             which
             had
             need
             to
             be
             stirred
             &
             spurred
             to
             imitate
             the
             schollers
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             whose
             manner
             was
             euery
             night
             to
             repeat
             all
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             said
             ,
             and
             done
             the
             whole
             day
             .
             Wee
             doe
             not
             readily
             forget
             that
             which
             runneth
             most
             in
             our
             mind
             ,
             and
             which
             wee
             doe
             most
             effect
             :
             As
             old
             men
             doe
             precisely
             remember
             all
             their
             seuerall
             debtors
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             coffers
             ,
             cabinets
             ,
             odd
             holes
             and
             corners
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             laid
             vp
             and
             hid
             their
             iewels
             and
             gold
             :
             They
             carry
             an
             exact
             inuentory
             of
             them
             in
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             oftentimes
             to
             put
             many
             things
             out
             of
             our
             minde
             ,
             and
             to
             forget
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             remember
             our
             Creatour
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             remembreth
             him
             ,
             may
             say
             ;
             He
             hath
             forgotten
             nothing
             :
             Who
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             of
             our
             owne
             nature
             subiect
             to
             tread
             vnder
             our
             feet
             the
             memory
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             hath
             instituted
             that
             in
             memory
             of
             him
             ,
             wee
             should
             often
             communicate
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             expedient
             here
             ,
             by
             all
             waies
             
             and
             means
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             prouidence
             of
             our
             all
             good
             and
             merciful
             Father
             in
             heauen
             ;
             who
             foreseeing
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             age
             of
             our
             life
             should
             bee
             obnoxious
             ,
             and
             subiect
             to
             many
             euils
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             many
             remedies
             for
             our
             ease
             and
             comfort
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             learned
             Physicians
             ;
             whereof
             it
             is
             not
             conuenient
             for
             vs
             to
             make
             a
             scrowle
             or
             catalogue
             in
             this
             Section
             ;
             because
             wee
             present
             not
             a
             booke
             of
             receites
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             instructions
             necessary
             and
             fit
             for
             euery
             wise
             old
             man.
             Onely
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Creatour
             hath
             beene
             bountifull
             in
             giuing
             infinite
             meanes
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             delight
             not
             in
             shamefull
             and
             exorbitant
             luxuries
             and
             riots
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             in
             a
             competent
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             threescore
             and
             ten
             yeares
             old
             :
             
               
                 Yea
                 their
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 goodly
                 fruits
                 shall
                 loaded
                 be
                 :
              
               
                 Whose
                 branches
                 steept
                 in
                 summers
                 dewe
                 ,
              
               
                 Shall
                 goelie
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 greene
                 of
                 hewe
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 being
                 seene
                 to
                 euery
                 eye
                 ,
              
               
                 Aloud
                 to
                 all
                 doth
                 testifie
                 ,
              
               
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 integritie
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 my
                 strength
                 and
                 my
                 defence
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 keepes
                 me
                 by
                 his
                 prouidence
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 doe
                 liue
                 without
                 offence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             in
             mine
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             ingratitude
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             minde
             ,
             or
             soule
             of
             a
             wise
             old
             man
             ,
             to
             forget
             the
             innumerable
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             fauour
             hath
             enlarged
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             complaine
             more
             of
             the
             euills
             which
             he
             doth
             iustly
             suffer
             .
             Iustly
             then
             did
             Cicero
             taxe
             and
             blame
             Cecilius
             ,
             who
             maintained
             that
             among
             other
             the
             miseries
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             liuing
             long
             ,
             we
             see
             many
             things
             which
             doe
             discontent
             and
             displease
             vs.
             For
             wee
             see
             also
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             doe
             giue
             vs
             all
             contentation
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             delight
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             altogether
             vnworthy
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             strictly
             examine
             our
             life
             .
             But
             Cecilius
             addeth
             further
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             a
             misery
             and
             a
             death
             to
             bee
             contemned
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             a
             burthen
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             happeneth
             to
             those
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             yeares
             lie
             bedred
             of
             the
             gout
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             trouble
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             their
             seruants
             and
             family
             ,
             by
             reason
             their
             weake
             decrepit
             old
             age
             hath
             made
             them
             vnable
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             lie
             stil
             expecting
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             graue
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             offences
             and
             discommodities
             ,
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             frowardnesse
             or
             ingratitude
             of
             our
             seruants
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             our
             house
             ,
             or
             we
             our selues
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             ,
             hauing
             liued
             so
             wretchedly
             and
             vntowardly
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             gained
             the
             loue
             of
             any
             :
             or
             our
             owne
             follies
             haue
             made
             vs
             to
             be
             had
             in
             contempt
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             or
             we
             doe
             receiue
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             owne
             arrogant
             and
             insolent
             behauiour
             ,
             towardes
             our
             ancestors
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             mothers
             ,
             masters
             ,
             schoole-masters
             ,
             &
             tutors
             ,
             whereby
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             thorough
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             our
             children
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             our
             family
             doe
             render
             the
             like
             vnto
             vs.
             Not
             to
             harpe
             vpon
             this
             string
             :
             if
             old
             men
             bee
             odious
             ,
             despised
             ,
             and
             scorned
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             gracelesse
             villaines
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             gallowes
             groans
             ,
             who
             neuer
             thinking
             on
             the
             frailty
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             themselues
             are
             as
             subiect
             to
             the
             vncough
             and
             strange
             accidents
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             life
             doe
             blast
             great
             and
             meane
             persons
             ,
             doe
             as
             proudly
             disdaine
             and
             vilifie
             the
             honour
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             maistie
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             blaspheme
             ,
             reuile
             ,
             and
             rend
             and
             teare
             it
             asunder
             .
             How
             should
             such
             desperate
             wretched
             persons
             regard
             old
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             shew
             themselues
             so
             refractary
             and
             vntractable
             ,
             at
             the
             good
             admonitions
             and
             reproofes
             of
             euery
             man
             that
             grauely
             telles
             them
             of
             their
             follies
             and
             faults
             to
             haue
             them
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             them
             ?
             Reuerend
             old
             men
             are
             worthy
             of
             commiseration
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             supported
             in
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             to
             bee
             honoured
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             persons
             doe
             so
             esteeme
             and
             regard
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             euen
             those
             old
             men
             ,
             against
             whom
             information
             is
             giuen
             ,
             and
             complaint
             is
             made
             that
             
             they
             are
             Dotardes
             ,
             whose
             number
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             but
             small
             .
             Howsoeuer
             their
             case
             be
             ,
             these
             Dotardes
             ,
             these
             twice
             children
             ,
             these
             that
             are
             become
             childish
             againe
             ,
             doe
             leaue
             among
             good
             men
             an
             honourable
             memorie
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             lesse
             at
             their
             seruice
             their
             holy
             Angells
             ,
             beholding
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             watching
             ouer
             them
             ,
             then
             heretofore
             those
             little
             children
             had
             of
             whom
             Iesus
             Christ
             speaketh
             in
             the
             18.
             
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Mathew
             .
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             wise
             old
             men
             ;
             as
             for
             those
             men
             who
             hauing
             not
             enough
             glutted
             themselues
             with
             the
             slipps
             and
             peccadills
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             with
             the
             sinnes
             of
             their
             middle
             and
             manly
             age
             ,
             doe
             fill
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquities
             with
             the
             vices
             of
             a
             shamelesse
             old
             age
             ,
             killing
             their
             bodies
             by
             foule
             excesses
             and
             surfeits
             of
             gluttony
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             whoredomes
             ,
             adultries
             ,
             by
             madd
             bickerings
             and
             suddaine
             quarrells
             ,
             rising
             of
             choller
             and
             anger
             ,
             by
             vnlawfull
             practiques
             ,
             and
             vniust
             dealings
             ,
             proceeding
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             by
             niggard-shipp
             ,
             and
             extreame
             parsimony
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             by
             prodigalities
             ,
             profuse
             and
             inordinate
             expences
             ,
             to
             satiate
             their
             accursed
             lustes
             and
             appetites
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             These
             men
             build
             themselues
             most
             noysome
             and
             nastie
             prisons
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             now
             and
             then
             to
             languish
             long
             ,
             and
             pyne
             vnder
             the
             vneasie
             yoake
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             stockes
             of
             sharpe
             diseases
             ,
             which
             doe
             torment
             and
             torture
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             any
             pittie
             or
             ease
             ,
             vntill
             the
             first
             death
             deliuer
             them
             ouer
             to
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             euer
             tormented
             in
             hell
             fire
             ,
             if
             in
             time
             they
             doe
             not
             reforme
             &
             reclaime
             themselues
             ,
             and
             forsake
             their
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             their
             soules
             ,
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             goods
             to
             glorifie
             God
             according
             to
             his
             holy
             will.
             The
             best
             and
             choycest
             antidote
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             prescribe
             to
             old
             men
             against
             the
             miseries
             which
             suddainly
             seize
             on
             them
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             is
             that
             before
             hand
             they
             subdue
             themselues
             ,
             get
             the
             vpper-hand
             and
             master
             those
             passions
             ,
             which
             doe
             tyrannize
             and
             cruelly
             Lord
             it
             ouer
             Atheists
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             chearfully
             
             vnder-goe
             and
             endure
             the
             miseries
             which
             doe
             assayle
             their
             bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             liue
             with
             an
             vpright
             and
             pure
             conscience
             before
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             that
             they
             alwayes
             haue
             their
             soule
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             and
             rauished
             at
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             their
             habitation
             ,
             or
             right
             and
             priuiledge
             of
             Cittizens
             is
             not
             in
             this
             world
             (
             for
             here
             we
             are
             strangers
             ,
             and
             way-faring
             men
             )
             but
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whom
             wee
             are
             able
             to
             ouer
             come
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             fortifie
             and
             strengthen
             vs
             ,
             euen
             to
             ouercome
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             owne
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             sensualitie
             ;
             finally
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             in
             an
             excellent
             Allegorie
             ,
             in
             the
             nintie-one
             Psalme
             ;
             
               
                 On
                 Lyons
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 Lyons
                 whelpes
                 ,
                 and
                 Vipers
                 full
                 of
                 gall
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 on
                 fierce
                 Dragons
                 they
                 doe
                 tread
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 harme
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             They
             alwayes
             remember
             that
             worthie
             saying
             of
             Salomon
             (
             which
             he
             himselfe
             forgot
             in
             his
             distresse
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             behooued
             him
             more
             carefully
             to
             thinke
             on
             it
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             mightie
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             maistereth
             his
             owne
             affections
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             that
             winneth
             a
             Cittie
             .
             Pro.
             16.
             32.
             
             But
             it
             behooueth
             vs
             ,
             to
             treat
             a
             little
             more
             at
             large
             of
             the
             chiefest
             passions
             of
             the
             minde
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             wiser
             sort
             may
             bend
             all
             their
             forces
             so
             much
             the
             more
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             earnestly
             endeuour
             to
             consecrate
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             dayes
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             soueraigne
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             auncient
             of
             dayes
             .
             (
             ⸪
             )
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             The
             miseries
             of
             old
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mindes
             .
          
           
             A
             Poet
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             called
             Old
             age
             the
             seasoning
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             sauce
             of
             wisedome
             .
             And
             some
             haue
             thought
             that
             the
             word
             Seigneur
             is
             deriued
             from
             Senior
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             Auncient
             :
             As
             if
             authoritie
             ,
             honour
             ,
             respect
             ,
             or
             reuerence
             did
             appertaine
             to
             none
             but
             those
             that
             were
             auncient
             ,
             being
             indeed
             vnfit
             attributes
             for
             young
             men
             ,
             whom
             if
             we
             reuerence
             ,
             or
             regard
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             their
             ripenesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             capacities
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             they
             doe
             wisely
             discharge
             and
             performe
             the
             seruice
             ,
             businesse
             ,
             and
             matters
             committed
             vnto
             them
             .
             In
             the
             lawes
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             in
             the
             fift
             Booke
             of
             the
             Lawes
             made
             concerning
             free
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             ninth
             title
             ,
             there
             is
             read
             to
             this
             purpose
             of
             our
             Senior
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Seigneur
             ,
             this
             constitution
             vnder
             these
             termes
             :
             
               Nullus
               comparet
               caballum
               ,
               bouem
               ,
               iumentum
               ,
               vel
               aliam
               rem
               ,
               nisi
               illum
               hominem
               cognoscat
               qui
               eum
               vendiderit
               ,
               aut
               de
               quo
               pago
               est
               ,
               vel
               vbi
               manet
               ,
               et
               quis
               est
               eius
               senior
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             buy
             a
             horse
             ,
             oxe
             ,
             nor
             labouring
             ,
             or
             sacrificing
             beast
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             know
             the
             seller
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             village
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             place
             he
             dwells
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             his
             Lord
             and
             maister
             .
             But
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             way
             .
             To
             proceed
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             the
             heate
             of
             passions
             in
             youth
             beginning
             to
             coole
             and
             smoother
             out
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             many
             vices
             are
             extinguished
             and
             mortified
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             and
             assistance
             of
             long
             experience
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             wise
             and
             aduised
             .
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             wee
             yet
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             great
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             owne
             folly
             doth
             often
             enough
             beate
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             smart
             ;
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             Adam
             in
             his
             posteritie
             being
             not
             to
             be
             quite
             abolished
             but
             by
             death
             ,
             is
             abolished
             in
             some
             
             lesse
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             more
             during
             this
             pilgrimage
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             permit
             some
             sooner
             then
             others
             to
             be
             better
             taught
             ,
             trayned
             vp
             and
             invred
             to
             bow
             ,
             and
             more
             willingly
             to
             stoope
             vnder
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Ieremy
             speaketh
             in
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             27.
             
             Verse
             .
             There
             are
             found
             very
             worthie
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             very
             old
             age
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             trayning
             vp
             ,
             doe
             muster
             in
             troopes
             ,
             and
             shewe
             like
             victorious
             Captaines
             and
             Leaders
             of
             armies
             :
             For
             hauing
             discomfitted
             and
             broken
             the
             rankes
             ,
             and
             squadrons
             of
             diuers
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             which
             were
             their
             pernicious
             enemies
             ,
             they
             aduance
             and
             carry
             them
             as
             excellent
             Trophies
             of
             victorie
             ,
             and
             with
             hearts
             lifted
             vp
             behold
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             calling
             aboue
             ,
             being
             able
             truly
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             when
             I
             am
             weake
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             againe
             to
             our
             poynt
             in
             hand
             ,
             old
             age
             hath
             his
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             cumbred
             and
             tortured
             with
             particular
             passions
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             diseases
             ,
             and
             pestes
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             euils
             of
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             euils
             of
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             punishments
             of
             sinne
             are
             torments
             and
             vexations
             of
             minde
             ,
             griefes
             ,
             passions
             ,
             feares
             ,
             and
             other
             miseries
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             ,
             being
             inflicted
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             doe
             also
             sometimes
             afflict
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             exercise
             them
             ,
             and
             often
             according
             as
             the
             humour
             of
             choller
             or
             melancholy
             doth
             abound
             ,
             and
             is
             predominant
             in
             some
             more
             then
             in
             others
             .
             Physitians
             long
             since
             confirmed
             by
             long
             experience
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             rules
             of
             science
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             knowledge
             of
             causes
             ,
             haue
             discouered
             these
             euils
             ,
             and
             diuers
             remedies
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             studie
             of
             true
             Philosophie
             ,
             the
             continuall
             combat
             and
             conflict
             of
             a
             good
             minde
             against
             the
             defects
             and
             frailties
             of
             his
             owne
             inordinate
             ,
             and
             ouer-boyling
             passions
             ,
             a
             setled
             forme
             and
             order
             of
             life
             ,
             feruent
             prayers
             to
             God
             to
             represse
             these
             euils
             ,
             and
             
             to
             weed
             out
             this
             euill
             nature
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             vse
             vnto
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             doe
             make
             vse
             of
             such
             helpes
             and
             remedies
             .
          
           
             We
             call
             the
             euils
             of
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             vices
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             which
             solicite
             vs
             to
             lust
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             things
             repugnant
             to
             the
             law
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             office
             and
             dutie
             of
             a
             good
             man.
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             beene
             well
             instructed
             and
             trayned
             vp
             from
             their
             infancie
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             a
             harsh
             ,
             stubborne
             ,
             craftie
             ,
             slie-subtile
             nature
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             are
             not
             without
             diuers
             grosse
             and
             enormous
             sinnes
             :
             Yea
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             (
             but
             to
             the
             vtter
             confusion
             and
             ouer-throw
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             families
             )
             that
             they
             growing
             still
             older
             and
             older
             ,
             such
             sinnes
             are
             not
             mortified
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             older
             they
             grow
             ,
             the
             more
             doe
             malice
             ,
             brasen-faced
             impudencie
             ,
             wickednes
             and
             villanie
             take
             deepe
             roote
             in
             them
             .
             Whence
             doe
             proceede
             these
             nipping
             Prouerbes
             ,
             and
             by-words
             ,
             old
             fornicator
             ,
             old
             gyber
             ,
             old
             babler
             ,
             thankelesse
             old
             man
             ,
             old
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             more
             old
             drunkards
             then
             old
             Phisitians
             :
             Formes
             and
             partes
             of
             speech
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             imperfections
             of
             mad
             ,
             doting
             old
             men
             are
             bewrayed
             and
             discouered
             ,
             and
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             beare
             ,
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
             seruants
             and
             families
             ,
             of
             their
             friends
             which
             wish
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             enemies
             which
             wish
             them
             ill
             ,
             seeking
             to
             discredit
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             defame
             them
             .
             It
             is
             lamentable
             to
             see
             some
             old
             men
             to
             idle
             out
             the
             time
             in
             potting
             ,
             tipling
             ,
             and
             swilling
             in
             drinke
             ;
             others
             to
             seeke
             after
             meats
             and
             provocatiue
             drugs
             ,
             to
             enflame
             and
             stirre
             vp
             their
             beastly
             lustes
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             second
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             willeth
             auncient
             men
             to
             bee
             sober
             ,
             graue
             ,
             discreete
             ,
             and
             aduised
             .
             Such
             persons
             doe
             yet
             lesse
             remember
             that
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             Ecclesiasticus
             sayth
             Chapter
             25.
             verse
             .
             3.
             4.
             
             There
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             men
             whom
             my
             heart
             hateth
             ,
             and
             whose
             life
             I
             abhorre
             :
             A
             
             poore
             man
             that
             is
             proud
             a
             rich
             man
             that
             is
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             adulterer
             ,
             which
             doteth
             ,
             or
             is
             without
             vnderstanding
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             sayd
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             imputation
             to
             an
             old
             man
             to
             speake
             of
             vnchast
             courting
             ,
             and
             dalliance
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             be
             deuoted
             to
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             when
             it
             were
             fit
             to
             make
             him
             a
             comely
             withdrawing
             roome
             farre
             from
             the
             canopies
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             ,
             then
             to
             wallow
             and
             bemyre
             himselfe
             in
             the
             perillous
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             to
             neglect
             and
             dispise
             the
             wise
             admonitions
             of
             Salomons
             mother
             ,
             and
             little
             to
             consider
             the
             euils
             which
             happened
             to
             that
             wise
             Prince
             ,
             for
             not
             hauing
             considered
             it
             well
             ,
             when
             she
             left
             him
             this
             worthie
             instruction
             ,
             
               Giue
               not
               thy
               strength
               to
               women
               .
            
             Pro.
             31.
             3.
             
             Our
             wise
             Vieillard
             will
             remember
             ,
             that
             if
             true
             wisedome
             lodge
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             truth
             delighteth
             his
             soule
             ,
             she
             will
             deliuer
             him
             from
             the
             strange
             woman
             ,
             which
             smootheth
             her
             words
             ,
             which
             forsaketh
             the
             guide
             of
             her
             youth
             ,
             and
             forgetteth
             the
             couenant
             of
             her
             God.
             For
             her
             house
             leaneth
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             her
             pathes
             lead
             vnto
             the
             dead
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             which
             goe
             vnto
             her
             doe
             returne
             againe
             ,
             neither
             take
             they
             hold
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             life
             ,
             Pro.
             2.
             v.
             10.
             16.
             17.
             
             &c.
             Keepe
             thy
             way
             farre
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             neere
             the
             dore
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             least
             thou
             giue
             thine
             honour
             vnto
             others
             ,
             and
             thy
             yeares
             to
             the
             cruell
             :
             least
             the
             stranger
             be
             filled
             with
             thy
             strength
             ,
             and
             thy
             labours
             be
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
             Pro.
             5.
             v.
             8.
             &c.
             
             Salomon
             hauing
             in
             the
             same
             place
             propounded
             notable
             things
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             wise
             Father
             ,
             who
             with
             teares
             trickling
             a
             pace
             downe
             his
             cheekes
             ,
             would
             admonish
             his
             lewd
             stubborne
             sonne
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             my
             sonne
             bee
             transported
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             strange
             woman
             ,
             or
             embrace
             the
             bosome
             of
             a
             stranger
             ?
             seeing
             the
             wayes
             of
             man
             are
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             pondereth
             all
             his
             pathes
             .
             The
             same
             wise
             Salomon
             further
             sayth
             ,
             in
             the
             sixt
             Chapter
             ;
             The
             woman
             which
             lusteth
             ,
             hunteth
             after
             the
             precious
             life
             of
             a
             man.
             Can
             a
             man
             put
             fire
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             
             and
             his
             cloathes
             not
             be
             burnt
             ?
             shall
             a
             man
             goe
             vpon
             hote
             coales
             ,
             and
             his
             feete
             not
             be
             burnt
             ?
             so
             he
             that
             goeth
             into
             his
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             shall
             not
             bee
             innocent
             whosoeuer
             toucheth
             her
             :
             Also
             he
             that
             committeth
             adulterie
             with
             a
             woman
             is
             destitute
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             hee
             that
             doth
             it
             destroyeth
             his
             owne
             soule
             .
             In
             the
             chapter
             following
             ,
             hee
             describeth
             a
             shamelesse
             and
             impudent
             woman
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             crafts
             ,
             and
             subtile
             deuices
             brings
             those
             to
             destruction
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             vnderstanding
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             her
             enticing
             wordes
             ,
             comparing
             such
             idiots
             to
             Beastes
             that
             are
             led
             to
             the
             slaughter
             house
             ,
             to
             fooles
             that
             are
             layed
             and
             chayned
             vp
             in
             Prison
             to
             be
             corrected
             ;
             to
             Birds
             which
             willingly
             fall
             into
             pit-falles
             ,
             and
             snares
             .
             Let
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             remember
             that
             the
             author
             of
             all
             holinesse
             hath
             expressely
             condemned
             whoredome
             and
             adulterie
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             affection
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             beholding
             with
             an
             euill
             eye
             those
             women
             ,
             whose
             company
             he
             ought
             to
             shunne
             and
             avoyd
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             read
             vnto
             him
             the
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             goe
             about
             to
             quoate
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             parts
             and
             points
             of
             the
             inditement
             according
             to
             which
             God
             will
             judge
             whore-mongers
             ,
             and
             adulterers
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
             The
             places
             are
             these
             ,
             Gen.
             26.
             3.
             
             Behold
             thou
             art
             dead
             because
             of
             the
             Woman
             which
             thou
             hast
             taken
             ;
             shee
             was
             onely
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             defiled
             .
             
               Gen.
               26.
               10.
               
               Abimelech
            
             sayd
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             who
             somewhat
             vnaduisedly
             behaued
             himselfe
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             wife
             Rebecca
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             narrow
             hazzard
             that
             none
             of
             the
             people
             lay
             not
             with
             thy
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             beene
             the
             cause
             to
             haue
             the
             sin
             layd
             vnto
             vs.
             Exod.
             20.
             14.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adulterie
             .
             Leuit.
             18.
             20.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lye
             with
             thy
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             defiling
             thy selfe
             with
             her
             .
             Leuit.
             20.
             10.
             
             Adulterers
             are
             condemned
             to
             death
             .
             Deut.
             22.
             24.
             
             He
             that
             polluteth
             ,
             and
             defyleth
             a
             betrothed
             virgin
             is
             condemned
             to
             death
             with
             her
             if
             she
             hath
             consented
             to
             it
             .
             Deut.
             23.
             17.
             
             There
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             whore
             among
             the
             daughters
             of
             Israell
             ,
             
             not
             a
             whore-keeper
             among
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Israel
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Iesus
             condemneth
             him
             of
             adulterie
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             looketh
             vpon
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             propoundeth
             diuers
             arguments
             against
             whore-mongers
             and
             adulterers
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             15.
             16.
             18.
             and
             the
             10.
             8.
             and
             the
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               22.
               
               Galat.
            
             5.
             19.
             
             
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               3.
               
               Coloss
               .
            
             3.
             5.
             and
             the
             2
             Thes
             .
             4.
             3.
             
             &c.
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
             Which
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             will
             examine
             ,
             then
             hee
             will
             ioyne
             thereunto
             the
             considerations
             of
             the
             terrible
             punishments
             of
             families
             defyled
             with
             such
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             fearefull
             judgements
             pronounced
             against
             sencelesse
             and
             obdurate
             consciences
             ,
             the
             lamentable
             changes
             and
             alterations
             in
             the
             familie
             of
             Dauid
             and
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             since
             ,
             the
             strong
             and
             inuincible
             arguments
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             briefely
             ,
             that
             whore-mongers
             and
             adulterers
             are
             shutt
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             sanctified
             and
             iustified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             first
             ,
             that
             our
             bodies
             are
             not
             for
             whoredome
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             bodie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             seeing
             our
             bodies
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ,
             not
             to
             ignominie
             and
             pollution
             ,
             but
             to
             glory
             and
             holines
             ,
             it
             is
             reason
             we
             should
             keepe
             them
             pure
             and
             vnpolluted
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             they
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             horrible
             sacriledge
             to
             make
             them
             members
             of
             a
             Harlot
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             being
             members
             vnited
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meete
             in
             no
             sort
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             them
             to
             a
             Harlot
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             are
             made
             one
             bodie
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             whoredome
             ought
             to
             be
             detested
             aboue
             all
             other
             sinnes
             :
             for
             whatsoeuer
             sinne
             a
             man
             committeth
             ,
             it
             is
             without
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             he
             which
             committeth
             adulterie
             sinneth
             against
             his
             owne
             bodie
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             our
             bodies
             are
             temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             of
             God.
             Sixtly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             men
             to
             liue
             as
             we
             list
             ,
             for
             we
             haue
             bin
             bought
             &
             redeemed
             by
             a
             price
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Lambe
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             him
             .
             Of
             these
             strong
             and
             forcible
             reasons
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             frameth
             a
             holy
             exhortation
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             to
             old
             wise
             men
             ,
             whom
             it
             most
             concernes
             ,
             who
             before
             all
             others
             are
             bound
             to
             thinke
             and
             be
             mindfull
             of
             it
             :
             Glorifie
             then
             God
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             soule
             ,
             which
             belong
             vnto
             God.
             Let
             vs
             conclude
             this
             short
             discourse
             ,
             with
             the
             definitue
             sentence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             propounded
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             in
             these
             wordes
             ;
             Blessed
             are
             those
             which
             doe
             his
             commandements
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             their
             right
             in
             the
             true
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             thorough
             the
             gates
             into
             the
             citie
             :
             But
             dogs
             ,
             enchanters
             ,
             whoormongers
             ,
             &c.
             shal
             be
             without
             .
             Heere
             wee
             doe
             put
             wise
             old
             men
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             holy
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             particularly
             we
             recommend
             vnto
             them
             the
             serious
             and
             continuall
             meditation
             of
             the
             one
             and
             fiftieth
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             against
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             extraordinary
             and
             vnusuall
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             monstrous
             to
             see
             old
             men
             addicted
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             such
             old
             men
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             at
             last
             diseases
             ,
             and
             old
             decrepit
             age
             ,
             or
             some
             particular
             vengeances
             of
             God
             doe
             come
             to
             quench
             and
             put
             out
             such
             fiers
             of
             hell
             .
             But
             there
             are
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             grow
             old
             ,
             nor
             dye
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             commonly
             grow
             young
             ,
             and
             reuiue
             againe
             .
             These
             sinnes
             among
             others
             ,
             are
             couetousnesse
             ,
             anger
             ,
             or
             choler
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             or
             impatience
             .
             Cicero
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             such
             sinnes
             proceed
             rather
             from
             mens
             manners
             ,
             then
             of
             old
             age
             ;
             because
             other
             ages
             of
             mans
             life
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             Ieremy
             said
             of
             the
             people
             of
             his
             times
             ;
             That
             from
             the
             inferiour
             to
             the
             superiour
             ,
             from
             the
             lowest
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             euery
             man
             was
             giuen
             to
             fordid
             and
             dishonest
             lucre
             and
             gaine
             .
             That
             old
             men
             appeare
             to
             bee
             more
             subiect
             to
             such
             euills
             ,
             then
             young
             men
             ,
             it
             seemes
             to
             proceed
             of
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             of
             diseases
             which
             doe
             incessantly
             harrie
             and
             molest
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             feeling
             
             their
             strength
             to
             faile
             ,
             feare
             inuades
             them
             ,
             and
             pynions
             thē
             vp
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             )
             they
             are
             more
             afraid
             then
             euer
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             slides
             from
             vnder
             their
             feet
             ,
             are
             suspicious
             ,
             distrustfull
             ,
             and
             doe
             mutter
             at
             ,
             and
             finde
             fault
             with
             euery
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             or
             done
             .
             Cicero
             excuseth
             these
             frailties
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             with
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             imagine
             they
             are
             despised
             ,
             not
             regarded
             ,
             mockt
             and
             scoft
             at
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             doe
             fitly
             resemble
             sicke
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             quite
             out
             of
             taste
             with
             euery
             thing
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             made
             or
             done
             to
             please
             or
             like
             them
             :
             But
             all
             these
             froward
             humors
             ,
             are
             calmed
             and
             tempered
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             learning
             and
             exercises
             of
             vertue
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             Cicero
             wondereth
             very
             much
             to
             see
             an
             old
             man
             couetous
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             folly
             to
             load
             himselfe
             with
             much
             luggage
             ,
             and
             to
             massacre
             and
             torture
             his
             minde
             with
             making
             prouision
             of
             victualls
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             neere
             his
             iourneyes
             end
             ,
             and
             almost
             at
             home
             .
             Doe
             you
             not
             see
             (
             said
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             his
             246.
             
             Sermon
             ,
             
               De
               Tempore
            
             )
             that
             couetousnesse
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             furiously
             kindled
             ,
             and
             flames
             out
             in
             frozen
             old
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             time
             for
             them
             to
             leaue
             and
             resigne
             vp
             all
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             any
             longer
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             gotten
             and
             scraped
             together
             ?
             O
             strange
             folly
             !
             the
             neerer
             shee
             is
             to
             her
             home
             ,
             the
             more
             hasty
             and
             instant
             she
             is
             to
             lay
             on
             heauier
             loades
             then
             she
             is
             able
             to
             beare
             .
             All
             this
             is
             well
             spoken
             by
             these
             worthy
             persons
             .
             In
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             except
             in
             couetousnesse
             ,
             time
             doth
             discouer
             vnto
             vs
             more
             plainely
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             handle
             and
             feele
             the
             pulse
             beate
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             question
             old
             men
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             boyling
             desire
             ,
             and
             Cupid
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             answere
             in
             excuse
             ,
             That
             it
             proceeds
             not
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             but
             of
             parsimony
             and
             thrift
             ,
             and
             alledge
             foure
             speciall
             reasons
             or
             motiues
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             their
             strength
             failing
             them
             ,
             thay
             are
             past
             getting
             and
             gathering
             ,
             and
             it
             behooues
             to
             seeke
             and
             forecast
             for
             helpe
             and
             stayes
             ,
             and
             to
             prouide
             pillowes
             and
             propps
             ,
             whereupon
             to
             lay
             their
             old
             bones
             ,
             and
             to
             
             rest
             their
             weake
             crazie
             age
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             ayme
             ,
             scope
             ,
             and
             drift
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             lustre
             of
             their
             wealthy
             possessions
             and
             riches
             ,
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             in
             honour
             ,
             estimation
             ,
             and
             credit
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             disdaine
             old
             age
             that
             is
             spurr-gald
             with
             pouerty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             able
             to
             recreate
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             and
             ride
             abroad
             from
             this
             place
             to
             that
             ,
             their
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             is
             to
             bee
             cashiers
             at
             home
             ,
             to
             looke
             vpon
             their
             money
             bagges
             ,
             and
             to
             reckon
             what
             store
             of
             crownes
             they
             haue
             in
             Banke
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             in
             better
             sort
             prouide
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             be
             bountifull
             and
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             These
             excuses
             are
             but
             pretences
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             few
             words
             answere
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Let
             your
             conuersation
             be
             farre
             from
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             with
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             faile
             thee
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             helper
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             will
             not
             feare
             what
             man
             can
             doe
             vnto
             me
             .
             Saint
             Basil
             in
             his
             Homilies
             ,
             or
             Sermons
             against
             couetous
             persons
             ,
             doth
             confute
             their
             seuerall
             allegations
             ,
             whereof
             we
             will
             here
             draw
             out
             a
             few
             lines
             vnto
             you
             .
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             old
             age
             doth
             put
             you
             to
             paine
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             make
             it
             more
             painefull
             and
             tedious
             to
             you
             ,
             by
             treading
             morter
             ,
             and
             tempering
             clay
             to
             make
             brickes
             ,
             as
             heeretofore
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             AEgypt
             ?
             If
             your
             strength
             faile
             you
             ,
             ought
             your
             charity
             therefore
             to
             faile
             ?
             If
             you
             so
             much
             loue
             and
             affect
             life
             ,
             will
             you
             therefore
             preferre
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             world
             before
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             ?
             will
             you
             therefore
             despise
             and
             not
             regard
             the
             true
             life
             ?
             Doe
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             had
             in
             honour
             and
             estimation
             ?
             Doe
             you
             feare
             to
             be
             contemned
             and
             despised
             ?
             practise
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             in
             the
             112.
             
             Psalme
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             rehearseth
             in
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             
             A
             good
             man
             is
             charitable
             and
             lendeth
             :
             The
             iust
             shall
             bee
             had
             in
             euerlasting
             remembrance
             :
             Hee
             distributeth
             and
             giueth
             to
             the
             
             poore
             and
             needie
             :
             His
             righteousnesse
             remaineth
             for
             euer
             :
             His
             might
             ,
             or
             horne
             shall
             bee
             exalted
             in
             glory
             .
             Doe
             you
             desire
             gaine
             or
             profit
             :
             Hearke
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
             Let
             vs
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             season
             wee
             shall
             reape
             if
             wee
             faint
             not
             :
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             while
             wee
             haue
             time
             let
             vs
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
             What
             myching
             couetousnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             somewhat
             of
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             others
             haue
             a
             feeling
             thereof
             ,
             vntill
             wee
             bee
             dead
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             our selues
             ?
             Will
             you
             then
             haue
             men
             to
             wish
             your
             death
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             kill
             fat
             hogges
             to
             practise
             and
             procure
             it
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             afterward
             may
             haue
             a
             peece
             and
             a
             part
             ?
             Though
             you
             haue
             the
             gout
             in
             your
             feet
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             accursed
             rich
             man
             ,
             you
             will
             giue
             nothing
             to
             poore
             begging
             Lazarus
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             to
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             waste
             ,
             and
             so
             badly
             spend
             and
             lay
             out
             so
             much
             money
             in
             banquets
             ,
             reuellings
             ,
             maskes
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             many
             lusts
             and
             shamefull
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             themselues
             so
             pinching
             and
             niggardly
             in
             necessary
             beneuolences
             ,
             tending
             so
             many
             wayes
             to
             their
             honour
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             profit
             ?
             What
             wrong
             doth
             a
             rich
             old
             man
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             loue
             rather
             to
             haue
             his
             table
             charged
             withsuperflous
             dishes
             of
             meate
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             great
             retinue
             and
             number
             of
             leud
             seruants
             ,
             to
             take
             pleasure
             to
             bee
             cloyed
             with
             buffones
             ,
             impostors
             ,
             scorners
             of
             all
             religion
             ,
             then
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             religious
             indeed
             ?
             What
             a
             wofull
             case
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             giue
             lesse
             in
             a
             whole
             yeare
             to
             a
             great
             number
             of
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             then
             to
             some
             one
             detestable
             rake-hell
             ,
             who
             hath
             tenne
             times
             deserued
             to
             haue
             iustice
             executed
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             nayled
             to
             the
             pillory
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             sacke
             and
             castinto
             the
             sea
             ?
             Vndoubtedly
             couetousnes
             ,
             especially
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             knowes
             no
             meane
             in
             sparing
             or
             spending
             .
             Sometimes
             shee
             is
             all
             for
             belly
             cheare
             and
             banquettings
             ,
             and
             as
             wee
             say
             ,
             throwes
             the
             house
             out
             at
             
             the
             windowes
             ,
             then
             shee
             is
             niggardly
             and
             pinching
             againe
             ,
             and
             like
             vnto
             Rhodomache
             ,
             a
             wilde
             beast
             in
             Polonia
             ,
             which
             forrages
             vp
             and
             downe
             seeking
             pasture
             to
             fill
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             afterward
             seekes
             to
             disgorge
             and
             emptie
             her
             panch
             ,
             to
             cramme
             it
             quickly
             againe
             fuller
             then
             before
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pleasing
             and
             fauoured
             excuse
             among
             men
             (
             saith
             Basil
             )
             to
             alledge
             that
             they
             spare
             for
             their
             children
             .
             But
             haue
             you
             begged
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hauing
             them
             ,
             you
             might
             forget
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             your
             neighbours
             .
             How
             many
             persons
             by
             their
             riches
             haue
             wasted
             themselues
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             the
             wracke
             and
             ruine
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             soules
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             had
             beene
             much
             better
             to
             haue
             still
             beene
             poore
             ?
             What
             auayles
             it
             a
             man
             to
             gaine
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             soule
             ?
             to
             abound
             in
             perishing
             riches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             haue
             one
             myte
             of
             faith
             ,
             charity
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             humility
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             hope
             ?
             And
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             you
             deserue
             then
             a
             double
             punishment
             ;
             both
             because
             you
             haue
             doated
             ,
             and
             beene
             enamoured
             of
             this
             yellow
             and
             white
             oare
             and
             earth
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             your
             rauennous
             niggardship
             ,
             and
             base
             pinching
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             your
             monstrous
             and
             beastly
             prodigality
             and
             lauishing
             out
             on
             the
             other
             side
             haue
             bin
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             of
             the
             dissolution
             ,
             perdition
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             your
             successors
             ,
             and
             children
             .
             You
             thinke
             sometimes
             ,
             if
             you
             giue
             order
             that
             they
             bee
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             your
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             theirs
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             lacke
             nothing
             :
             If
             they
             be
             wicked
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             shall
             leaue
             them
             ,
             the
             worse
             they
             will
             doe
             .
             O
             sot
             !
             thou
             flyest
             pouerty
             ,
             which
             indeed
             hath
             want
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             forgettest
             that
             the
             couetous
             person
             wants
             all
             things
             :
             O
             mad
             foole
             (
             sayd
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             rich
             worldling
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
             )
             this
             night
             they
             will
             take
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             whose
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             prouided
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             aske
             of
             you
             rich
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             wise
             ,
             who
             haue
             deuoured
             so
             many
             families
             to
             increase
             wicked
             riches
             for
             your
             children
             ,
             whose
             shall
             you
             bee
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             become
             of
             
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             must
             be
             dislodged
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             redeeme
             your
             sinnes
             by
             iust
             dealing
             ,
             and
             your
             iniquities
             by
             your
             beneficence
             and
             good
             deedes
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             this
             shall
             prolong
             the
             prosperity
             and
             welfare
             of
             your
             successors
             and
             posterity
             ,
             which
             you
             so
             much
             desire
             .
             And
             this
             counsell
             heeretofore
             wise
             Daniel
             gaue
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             27.
             
             Let
             vs
             say
             further
             with
             a
             worldly
             wise
             man
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             rich
             ,
             who
             is
             content
             with
             his
             pouerty
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hee
             is
             poore
             ,
             which
             coueteth
             more
             to
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             not
             he
             which
             hath
             little
             .
             For
             what
             auailes
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             money
             a
             rich
             man
             hath
             in
             his
             Coffer
             ,
             or
             mowes
             of
             corne
             in
             his
             barne
             ,
             or
             heardes
             and
             flockes
             of
             cattle
             in
             his
             pastures
             ,
             or
             crownes
             at
             interest
             ,
             if
             he
             cast
             an
             enuious
             eye
             vpon
             that
             which
             another
             man
             possesseth
             ,
             if
             he
             reckon
             not
             vpon
             the
             goods
             he
             hath
             ,
             but
             vpon
             those
             he
             would
             haue
             ?
             Will
             you
             know
             what
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             riches
             ?
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             that
             which
             is
             needfull
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             as
             much
             as
             is
             enough
             or
             to
             suffice
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             then
             better
             or
             safer
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             ought
             more
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             bewitched
             and
             intoxicated
             with
             the
             poyson
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             which
             it
             behooueth
             betimes
             to
             root
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             take
             roote
             there
             ,
             euery
             eye
             shall
             see
             it
             bring
             forth
             leaues
             and
             fruites
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             sinne
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             .
             For
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             exhort
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             to
             remember
             to
             imitate
             the
             prayers
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             in
             the
             119
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             with
             that
             great
             Prophet
             ;
             Encline
             mine
             heart
             to
             thy
             testimonies
             ,
             not
             to
             couetousnesse
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             haue
             thirsted
             after
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             and
             thy
             word
             is
             my
             delight
             ,
             I
             loue
             the
             doctrine
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             better
             then
             thousands
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             .
             Wee
             further
             present
             vnto
             him
             the
             prayer
             which
             followeth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             may
             want
             nothing
             which
             appertaines
             to
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             might
             require
             of
             vs.
             O
             Lord
             God
             Almightie
             ,
             which
             hast
             giuen
             me
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             lent
             
             mee
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ;
             I
             am
             greatly
             displeased
             with
             the
             too
             greedy
             affection
             which
             I
             beare
             to
             transitory
             riches
             .
             Behold
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             worst
             euill
             of
             my
             ouer
             thirsty
             and
             ouer
             greedy
             mind
             ,
             which
             no
             reason
             can
             allay
             ,
             no
             measure
             limit
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             I
             possesse
             ,
             the
             lesse
             I
             cease
             to
             couet
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             lose
             the
             possession
             of
             my selfe
             .
             The
             greater
             my
             heapes
             be
             ,
             the
             lesser
             I
             find
             them
             .
             My
             carking
             and
             caring
             is
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             to
             increase
             my
             reuenewes
             ,
             and
             to
             heape
             vp
             goods
             and
             possessions
             ,
             and
             still
             my
             couetousnesse
             makes
             the
             heape
             small
             .
             Gaping
             after
             that
             which
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             let
             that
             which
             I
             hold
             in
             my
             hand
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             All
             that
             I
             doe
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             dropsie
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             In
             hunting
             after
             plenty
             ,
             I
             haue
             found
             scarcity
             and
             want
             ,
             and
             imagining
             transitory
             things
             to
             be
             very
             profitable
             ,
             I
             finde
             my selfe
             intangled
             in
             the
             toyle
             of
             miseries
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             cannot
             get
             .
             They
             are
             precious
             chaines
             and
             manacles
             I
             confesse
             ,
             but
             they
             binde
             me
             as
             fast
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             of
             iron
             .
             They
             are
             chaines
             which
             make
             me
             forget
             thy
             holy
             maiesty
             ,
             to
             neglect
             my
             saluation
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             ought
             diligently
             to
             watch
             and
             labour
             :
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             tame
             and
             suppresse
             this
             vnruly
             ,
             wilde
             ,
             and
             ouer
             greedy
             affection
             ,
             making
             abstinence
             and
             continence
             to
             spring
             vp
             in
             stead
             thereof
             .
             Ease
             the
             heart
             in
             my
             breast
             ,
             which
             panteth
             and
             gapeth
             for
             breath
             .
             Change
             this
             denne
             of
             rapine
             and
             robbery
             ,
             into
             a
             quiet
             lodge
             and
             harbour
             of
             holinesse
             .
             Wash
             ,
             and
             wash
             againe
             these
             grosse
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             giue
             me
             the
             bright
             shining
             beames
             of
             charity
             .
             Fill
             and
             damme
             vp
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             thy
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             transitory
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             may
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             fill
             it
             vp
             againe
             .
             Inflame
             my
             thought
             with
             the
             sole
             desire
             to
             behold
             the
             beautie
             of
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             turne
             it
             away
             farre
             from
             the
             greedy
             desire
             of
             hauing
             and
             possessing
             much
             earth
             .
             Grant
             vnto
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             frame
             my selfe
             to
             a
             voluntary
             pouerty
             ;
             which
             being
             accompanied
             ,
             with
             a
             milde
             ,
             right
             ,
             lowly
             ,
             and
             true
             contentation
             ,
             may
             continually
             rule
             and
             beare
             sway
             in
             mee
             in
             such
             
             sort
             ,
             that
             resting
             my selfe
             content
             with
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             may
             imploy
             all
             the
             houres
             of
             my
             life
             in
             thy
             seruice
             :
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             may
             meditate
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             thy
             blessings
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             ,
             whereof
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             mee
             so
             large
             a
             portion
             .
             Be
             it
             farre
             from
             mee
             to
             wish
             to
             lay
             vp
             heapes
             of
             siluer
             and
             gold
             and
             transitory
             goods
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             bee
             frugall
             and
             sparing
             to
             lay
             vp
             any
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             doe
             it
             with
             this
             minde
             ,
             not
             to
             lay
             them
             out
             wickedly
             in
             vanities
             and
             dissolute
             riotings
             ,
             but
             to
             releeue
             the
             neede
             of
             my
             brethren
             thy
             children
             .
             Can
             I
             finde
             any
             of
             my
             goods
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             may
             doe
             good
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             let
             these
             be
             my
             vacancies
             and
             exercises
             .
             From
             thence
             let
             flowe
             the
             contempt
             and
             refusall
             of
             all
             things
             which
             doe
             not
             guide
             mee
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             those
             things
             which
             lead
             mee
             out
             of
             the
             way
             from
             thee
             .
             Grant
             vnto
             my
             soule
             ,
             so
             much
             tossed
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             hauen
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             to
             land
             at
             her
             Port
             ,
             that
             floting
             no
             longer
             vpon
             the
             perillous
             waues
             of
             so
             many
             foolish
             and
             noysome
             lustes
             ,
             shee
             may
             rest
             in
             the
             loue
             which
             thou
             hast
             testified
             vnto
             mee
             in
             my
             Sauiour
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             anger
             and
             choller
             ,
             which
             commonly
             keepe
             possession
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             still
             feele
             sharpe
             goades
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             woundes
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             their
             children
             misgouerne
             themselues
             ,
             or
             their
             wiues
             behaue
             themselues
             vsurpingly
             ,
             or
             considering
             the
             common
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             ordinarie
             burthen
             of
             their
             song
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             naught
             ,
             because
             their
             manner
             is
             alwayes
             highly
             to
             commend
             the
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             euer
             to
             bode
             and
             presage
             that
             the
             times
             to
             come
             will
             bee
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             old
             men
             are
             suspitious
             ,
             distrustfull
             ,
             and
             hard
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             Aristotle
             sayth
             )
             hauing
             liued
             long
             ,
             many
             men
             haue
             deceiued
             or
             dealt
             craftily
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             haue
             deceiued
             and
             dealt
             craftily
             with
             others
             .
             They
             are
             not
             easily
             reconciled
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             aduised
             or
             directed
             ,
             although
             (
             as
             St
             Ambrose
             
             sayth
             )
             there
             is
             no
             age
             too
             old
             to
             learne
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             old
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             incorrigible
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             ,
             haue
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             to
             lament
             ,
             then
             to
             smooth
             vp
             themselues
             that
             they
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             laugh
             in
             their
             sleeues
             at
             those
             which
             would
             grauely
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             dutie
             .
             But
             the
             principall
             endeuour
             of
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             shall
             be
             to
             ouercome
             himselfe
             ,
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             anger
             ,
             or
             choller
             ,
             a
             cruell
             and
             outragious
             passion
             ,
             which
             Horace
             the
             Poet
             fitly
             surnameth
             a
             short
             madnesse
             .
             He
             shall
             easily
             get
             the
             victorie
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             presently
             vpon
             the
             first
             motions
             and
             assaults
             he
             represse
             and
             repulse
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             invaded
             ,
             transported
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             poysoned
             with
             it
             .
             To
             alter
             nature
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             :
             notwithstanding
             many
             things
             in
             nature
             may
             be
             corrected
             and
             tempered
             by
             taking
             a
             little
             heed
             thereunto
             ;
             Especially
             choller
             may
             be
             repressed
             by
             abstaining
             to
             drinke
             too
             much
             strong
             wine
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             vpon
             meates
             and
             sauces
             too
             much
             spiced
             ,
             by
             refraining
             the
             company
             of
             scoffers
             ,
             quarrell-some
             ,
             mutinous
             ,
             and
             mad-braine-sicke
             persons
             ,
             by
             frequenting
             the
             company
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             by
             framing
             the
             minde
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             suffrings
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humilitie
             ,
             soueraigne
             charitie
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             reading
             also
             in
             good
             bookes
             ,
             the
             many
             worthie
             examples
             of
             the
             meekenesse
             and
             patience
             of
             infinite
             persons
             set
             forth
             vnto
             vs.
             Now
             as
             greene
             things
             doe
             helpe
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             bee
             some
             coullors
             which
             doe
             lesse
             offend
             the
             eyes
             then
             others
             :
             so
             there
             be
             pleasant
             studies
             and
             delightfull
             exercises
             and
             imployments
             ,
             which
             driue
             away
             dullnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             melancholie
             of
             minde
             .
             And
             because
             choller
             is
             stirred
             vp
             in
             vs
             vpon
             an
             opinion
             of
             wrong
             done
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             weed
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             all
             suspitions
             ,
             let
             vs
             stop
             our
             eares
             against
             rumors
             and
             tales
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             consider
             in
             our selues
             ,
             that
             often-times
             it
             hath
             beene
             better
             to
             winke
             at
             ,
             and
             passe
             by
             an
             iniurie
             then
             to
             reuenge
             it
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             woefull
             and
             impious
             act
             to
             be
             cruell
             to
             our selues
             ,
             which
             falls
             out
             ,
             when
             choller
             doth
             disturbe
             ,
             
             and
             put
             the
             mind
             and
             bodie
             out
             of
             all
             good
             tune
             ,
             frame
             ,
             and
             temper
             :
             so
             that
             (
             to
             speake
             truely
             )
             there
             is
             none
             to
             whom
             we
             doe
             so
             great
             iniurie
             as
             wee
             doe
             to
             our selues
             .
             Vndoubtedly
             ,
             the
             wrath
             or
             anger
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             accomplish
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             can
             doe
             nothing
             that
             is
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             sayth
             S.
             Iames
             in
             his
             first
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             proper
             effect
             of
             magnanimitie
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             courage
             ,
             is
             to
             bridle
             and
             suppresse
             choller
             and
             anger
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             commendable
             in
             an
             honourable
             Peere
             and
             great
             person
             ,
             nor
             worthie
             his
             fame
             and
             reputation
             ,
             as
             clemencie
             and
             mercie
             .
             For
             although
             seueritie
             must
             be
             vsed
             in
             punishing
             offences
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             meet
             to
             curbe
             and
             suppresse
             anger
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             leapes
             beyond
             the
             boundes
             of
             mediocritie
             ,
             and
             driues
             vs
             into
             the
             toyle
             of
             odious
             and
             idle
             fuminges
             and
             chaffings
             .
             If
             wee
             be
             prouoked
             to
             anger
             ,
             let
             vs
             according
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             be
             angry
             and
             sinne
             not
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             doe
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             angry
             with
             our selues
             ,
             and
             detest
             our
             owne
             frailties
             and
             vices
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             conuersant
             with
             men
             ,
             let
             vs
             carrie
             our selues
             friendly
             and
             louingly
             ,
             &
             couragiously
             ouercome
             the
             miseries
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             short
             continuance
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             while
             we
             are
             taking
             a
             suruay
             of
             our selues
             ,
             stirring
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             turning
             vs
             about
             ,
             and
             looking
             how
             feate
             and
             handsome
             we
             be
             ,
             death
             following
             with
             euerlasting
             life
             will
             seize
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             vs.
             But
             if
             malice
             and
             priuie
             hatred
             doe
             creepe
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             to
             seeke
             a
             speedie
             reconciliation
             ,
             for
             when
             wee
             see
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             (
             if
             in
             this
             point
             wee
             beleeue
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             )
             to
             abandon
             hatred
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             a
             peaceable
             and
             reconcilable
             inclination
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             it
             is
             in
             an
             excellent
             state
             of
             rest
             and
             tranquilitie
             .
             And
             as
             calme
             weather
             at
             Sea
             after
             a
             raging
             gust
             of
             winde
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             faire
             Sun-shine
             day
             after
             a
             cloudie
             storme
             ,
             is
             wonderfully
             pleasing
             ,
             so
             warre
             turned
             to
             peace
             causeth
             vnspekeable
             contentments
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             touching
             the
             things
             which
             
             seeme
             to
             excite
             and
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             anger
             ,
             as
             the
             disobedience
             of
             our
             children
             ,
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             our
             seruants
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             the
             perfidious
             and
             false
             dealing
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             diseases
             :
             they
             are
             the
             visitations
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             to
             proue
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             represse
             the
             pride
             of
             our
             flesh
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             part
             not
             to
             thrust
             our
             nayles
             into
             our
             owne
             wounds
             ,
             nor
             to
             add
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             fewell
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             rather
             let
             vs
             daily
             pray
             to
             our
             heaunly
             Father
             ,
             who
             being
             our
             sole
             Creator
             ,
             is
             likewise
             soly
             he
             ,
             who
             can
             reforme
             and
             regenerate
             vs
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             may
             represse
             all
             our
             corrupt
             and
             inordinate
             affections
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             as
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             or
             of
             Cain
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             new
             man
             created
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             couteous
             one
             towardes
             another
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             mutually
             forgiuing
             one
             another
             all
             offences
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             hath
             graciously
             pardoned
             all
             our
             sinnes
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             requisite
             to
             proceede
             further
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             anger
             or
             choller
             ,
             the
             turpitude
             and
             deformitie
             whereof
             is
             sufficiently
             knowne
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             read
             the
             excellent
             Treatises
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             aunciently
             written
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Seneca
             and
             Plutarch
             :
             Afterward
             in
             our
             tyme
             by
             
               Iohn
               de
               L'Espine
            
             in
             his
             graue
             Discourses
             of
             the
             contentment
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             Whosoeuer
             will
             adde
             to
             these
             that
             which
             Turtullian
             and
             Cyprian
             ,
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             haue
             written
             of
             patience
             ,
             can
             require
             to
             know
             nothing
             further
             of
             this
             subiect
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             may
             bee
             pleased
             to
             adde
             that
             which
             S.
             Basile
             and
             S.
             Chrysostome
             haue
             written
             in
             diuers
             Homilies
             against
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             measure
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             of
             a
             wise
             old
             man.
             As
             for
             many
             late
             writers
             ,
             which
             in
             Latine
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             Almaigne
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Language
             besides
             the
             French
             ,
             haue
             written
             of
             choller
             ,
             or
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             helpes
             and
             remedies
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             called
             out
             of
             Bookes
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             naturall
             Philosophie
             ,
             and
             
             Phisicke
             ;
             We
             need
             not
             now
             to
             make
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             making
             nothing
             to
             our
             principall
             intention
             in
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             to
             speake
             something
             of
             diffidence
             and
             distrust
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             impatience
             and
             almost
             of
             all
             other
             vices
             .
             Our
             Lord
             correcteth
             this
             euill
             in
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             sometimes
             men
             of
             little
             faith
             ,
             shewing
             the
             remedies
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             bee
             contained
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             gracious
             power
             of
             our
             God.
             If
             any
             men
             be
             bound
             to
             such
             contemplation
             ,
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             ,
             who
             seeing
             themselues
             at
             their
             iourneies
             end
             ,
             and
             feeling
             their
             strength
             to
             faile
             ,
             ought
             to
             profit
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             prouidence
             and
             mercie
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             that
             whereunto
             S.
             Paul
             seemes
             to
             haue
             regard
             ,
             when
             he
             willeth
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             sober
             ,
             discreete
             ,
             aduised
             ,
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             in
             charitie
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             2.
             
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             frowardnesse
             and
             impatience
             in
             old
             men
             ?
             Euen
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             so
             many
             great
             fauours
             and
             benefits
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             hauing
             mercifully
             drawne
             them
             from
             their
             mothers
             belly
             ,
             tenderly
             brought
             them
             vp
             ,
             protected
             them
             from
             infinite
             dangers
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             haue
             great
             cause
             to
             prayse
             God
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             exhorteth
             them
             by
             his
             example
             in
             diuers
             Psalmes
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             34.
             71.
             and
             118.
             
             Psalmes
             ,
             which
             all
             young
             and
             old
             men
             ought
             to
             know
             by
             rote
             ,
             and
             by
             heart
             ;
             As
             also
             we
             recommend
             vnto
             them
             the
             seuen
             and
             thirtith
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             shield
             against
             impatience
             ,
             because
             we
             may
             finde
             therein
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             able
             to
             settle
             ,
             and
             assure
             a
             conscience
             wauering
             and
             perplexed
             with
             the
             scandalls
             and
             offence
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             eminent
             prosperitie
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             that
             the
             skie
             fall
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             melt
             into
             the
             deepes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             elements
             of
             fire
             and
             water
             be
             mingled
             together
             ;
             shall
             we
             suffer
             therefore
             melancholie
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             and
             impatience
             to
             deuoure
             vs
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             contrarie
             our
             Sauiour
             exhorts
             vs
             at
             that
             very
             time
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             
             heads
             to
             heauen
             ,
             because
             our
             deliuerance
             drawes
             neere
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             hand
             ?
             Luke
             21.
             28.
             
             Is
             there
             any
             heauinesse
             or
             anguish
             which
             the
             promised
             comforter
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             mightie
             then
             all
             the
             world
             may
             not
             abolish
             and
             take
             away
             ?
             Prouided
             we
             leaue
             the
             matter
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             banish
             and
             cast
             of
             all
             distrust
             and
             impatience
             .
             Then
             to
             what
             vse
             should
             so
             many
             promises
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             serue
             ?
             and
             what
             should
             that
             charitable
             and
             ardent
             prayer
             availe
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             described
             in
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ?
             But
             if
             wee
             will
             conserue
             and
             keepe
             our
             soules
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             in
             true
             ioy
             ,
             let
             vs
             carefully
             keepe
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             endeuour
             with
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             example
             ,
             to
             hope
             that
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             iust
             as
             of
             the
             vniust
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             our
             conscience
             vnblameable
             towardes
             men
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             15.
             16.
             
             Thus
             doing
             wee
             shall
             alwayes
             haue
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
             Phillip
             .
             4.
             4.
             
             The
             heart
             which
             is
             glad
             and
             reioyceth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             a
             perpetuall
             banquet
             ,
             Pro.
             15.
             15.
             
             So
             the
             vncleane
             and
             froward
             spirit
             ,
             the
             horror
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             vanish
             and
             depart
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             sing
             in
             triumph
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             these
             excellent
             sayings
             ,
             If
             God
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
             He
             which
             hath
             not
             spared
             his
             sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             to
             death
             ,
             shall
             not
             he
             bountifully
             giue
             vnto
             vs
             also
             all
             things
             with
             him
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angells
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             is
             able
             to
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             manifested
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             30
             ,
             &c
             :
             If
             sometimes
             we
             feele
             our
             faith
             to
             languish
             and
             droope
             ,
             and
             our
             soules
             to
             be
             heauy
             and
             pensiue
             ,
             let
             vs
             spurre
             and
             rouze
             vp
             our selues
             with
             the
             goad
             that
             Dauid
             vseth
             in
             the
             two
             and
             fortith
             Psalme
             .
             12.
             v.
             My
             soule
             why
             art
             thou
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
             waite
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             yet
             giue
             him
             thankes
             ,
             hee
             is
             my
             present
             helpe
             ,
             
             and
             my
             God.
             Let
             vs
             then
             discard
             and
             cast
             from
             vs
             ,
             the
             execrable
             suggestions
             of
             the
             flesh
             &
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             dehort
             and
             diswade
             vs
             from
             the
             perplexed
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             prophane
             cares
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             sixt
             chapter
             of
             Saint
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             doth
             encourage
             vs
             to
             all
             confidence
             and
             affiance
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             inuincible
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             You
             shall
             haue
             affliction
             in
             the
             world
             and
             peace
             with
             me
             ;
             but
             bee
             of
             good
             courage
             I
             haue
             ouer
             come
             the
             world
             .
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             causes
             that
             old
             age
             is
             burthensome
             ,
             and
             tedious
             to
             many
             old
             man.
             
          
           
             A
             Well
             framed
             minde
             reioyceth
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             is
             sensible
             of
             afflictions
             .
             But
             the
             euill
             and
             mischiefe
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             casting
             their
             eye
             awry
             vpon
             euils
             ,
             giue
             good
             things
             a
             shrewed
             vnhappie
             ,
             and
             wrong
             name
             ,
             speake
             sinisterly
             and
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             doe
             not
             iudge
             of
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             that
             old
             age
             is
             tedious
             ,
             and
             vnpleasing
             vnto
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             learned
             wherof
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             to
             complaine
             ,
             nor
             know
             not
             the
             felicities
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             nor
             haue
             not
             saluted
             or
             congratulated
             them
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             nor
             neere
             hand
             .
             
             I
             doe
             not
             reckon
             nor
             rest
             vpon
             those
             common
             felicities
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             Hatt
             put
             off
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             men
             of
             countenance
             and
             respect
             ,
             to
             haue
             seruants
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             sought
             vnto
             for
             their
             counsell
             and
             aduise
             ,
             felicities
             which
             doe
             not
             happen
             to
             all
             old
             men
             :
             But
             I
             haue
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             true
             felicities
             ,
             whereof
             our
             next
             Chapter
             shall
             treate
             :
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             wisely
             spoken
             ,
             that
             old
             age
             doth
             resemble
             the
             Images
             called
             Silenes
             ,
             which
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             without
             appeared
             to
             bee
             
             grossely
             carued
             ,
             and
             very
             ill
             fauouredly
             made
             ,
             but
             neere
             hand
             were
             of
             excellent
             workemanship
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             haue
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             that
             was
             more
             then
             humaine
             .
             Such
             is
             properly
             old
             age
             ,
             if
             the
             life
             past
             hath
             beene
             wisely
             ordered
             ,
             and
             if
             old
             men
             doe
             truely
             know
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             But
             in
             mine
             opinion
             there
             are
             foure
             Reasons
             wherefore
             many
             old
             men
             doe
             impatiently
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             old
             age
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             fretfull
             impatience
             ,
             they
             doe
             aggrauate
             their
             inevitable
             miseries
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             then
             is
             fitting
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             &
             giue
             out
             in
             speech
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             worse
             then
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             being
             too
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             regarding
             altogether
             the
             present
             paines
             and
             euils
             ,
             which
             they
             feele
             and
             suffer
             ,
             doe
             not
             comfort
             themselues
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             felicities
             past
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             felicities
             of
             come
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             an
             euill
             education
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             preuailing
             ,
             potent
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             that
             custome
             is
             almost
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             habit
             doth
             vtterly
             depraue
             mens
             manners
             ,
             and
             wholly
             corrupt
             them
             .
             Therefore
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             wise
             auncient
             man
             is
             of
             a
             authoritie
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             betimes
             to
             trayne
             vp
             young
             men
             to
             take
             delight
             or
             paines
             in
             such
             things
             wherein
             it
             is
             meete
             for
             them
             to
             recreate
             themselues
             ,
             
             or
             to
             bee
             busied
             ,
             or
             take
             paines
             :
             Euen
             as
             it
             is
             good
             to
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             honest
             trades
             ,
             or
             occupations
             ,
             and
             to
             envre
             them
             to
             good
             imployments
             ,
             seruices
             ,
             and
             to
             well-doing
             ,
             which
             no
             age
             ought
             to
             refuse
             .
             For
             if
             wee
             should
             draw
             the
             shoulder
             from
             vnder
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             shunne
             all
             studie
             and
             industrie
             ,
             we
             should
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             vertue
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             doe
             not
             attaine
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             way
             that
             is
             narrow
             ,
             vneasie
             ,
             and
             painefull
             to
             clyme
             ;
             whereunto
             hauing
             attained
             ,
             our
             care
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             carryed
             beyond
             our
             bounds
             ,
             and
             misled
             by
             the
             vices
             which
             we
             hate
             and
             avoyde
             .
             It
             is
             sayd
             that
             good
             house-keepers
             make
             vse
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             small
             a
             rag
             ;
             and
             why
             shall
             not
             wise
             old
             men
             haue
             the
             wisedome
             and
             skill
             to
             drawe
             and
             distill
             good
             out
             of
             the
             euils
             which
             they
             suffer
             .
             Phisitians
             
             finde
             infinite
             remedies
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             medicinall
             properties
             in
             plants
             ,
             herbes
             ,
             and
             fruits
             ,
             which
             wee
             would
             neuer
             thinke
             to
             haue
             such
             excellent
             vertues
             ,
             if
             daily
             experience
             did
             not
             make
             it
             manifest
             and
             probat
             vnto
             vs.
             Shall
             it
             then
             be
             forbidden
             to
             those
             whom
             so
             many
             years
             haue
             enabled
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             to
             extract
             from
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sundry
             accidents
             and
             occurrences
             of
             their
             life
             past
             ,
             some
             remedie
             and
             refuge
             against
             the
             miseries
             which
             doe
             assaile
             and
             besiege
             them
             ?
             All
             things
             are
             mutually
             helpfull
             and
             ayding
             to
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             loue
             God
             ;
             And
             what
             ought
             then
             wise
             old
             men
             to
             hope
             for
             and
             expect
             ,
             if
             betimes
             they
             haue
             learned
             some
             documents
             and
             lessons
             touching
             their
             true
             office
             and
             dutie
             ?
             The
             third
             cause
             of
             impatience
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             speake
             highly
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             say
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             true
             as
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             haue
             but
             a
             weake
             faith
             and
             beliefe
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             assured
             promises
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             cannot
             deceiue
             nor
             be
             deceiued
             .
             From
             this
             source
             and
             fountaine
             doe
             issue
             and
             flow
             all
             those
             euils
             which
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             seene
             .
             What
             euils
             doth
             incredulitie
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             beliefe
             in
             gender
             and
             beget
             ?
             How
             often
             doth
             our
             Lord
             finde
             fault
             with
             his
             Disciples
             for
             it
             ,
             whom
             hee
             sawe
             so
             dull
             and
             slow
             to
             comprehend
             and
             vnderstand
             what
             hee
             taught
             them
             ?
             Old
             men
             doe
             torment
             and
             vexe
             themselues
             when
             they
             feele
             their
             sensitiue
             and
             carnall
             life
             to
             shorten
             and
             melt
             away
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             life
             eternall
             ,
             Angelicall
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             the
             neerer
             it
             approacheth
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             apprehend
             and
             perceiue
             it
             .
             If
             a
             man
             of
             honour
             or
             credite
             ,
             did
             promise
             you
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             this
             promise
             should
             passe
             for
             ready
             pay
             ,
             and
             for
             money
             told
             on
             the
             nayle
             ;
             and
             a
             hard
             matter
             it
             should
             be
             to
             make
             you
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             his
             purpose
             should
             bee
             to
             falsifie
             or
             breake
             his
             word
             with
             you
             .
             Beholde
             ,
             God
             doth
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             promiseth
             that
             you
             shall
             liue
             
             for
             euer
             ;
             and
             your
             minde
             wauers
             and
             floates
             vpon
             the
             waues
             of
             doubt
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             beleefe
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             nor
             who
             hee
             is
             ;
             this
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             incredulity
             grieuously
             to
             offend
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             and
             master
             of
             all
             them
             which
             beleeue
             ;
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             imagine
             a
             Christian
             dwelling
             in
             the
             house
             of
             faith
             ,
             a
             man
             without
             faith
             ,
             &
             without
             hope
             .
             The
             fourth
             cause
             of
             our
             impatience
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             know
             not
             what
             the
             oyle
             of
             saluation
             is
             ,
             the
             oyle
             of
             ioy
             ,
             the
             oyle
             ,
             whose
             flaming
             light
             neuer
             goes
             out
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             in
             some
             small
             measure
             know
             it
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             minde
             or
             fancy
             to
             seeke
             it
             and
             begge
             it
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             oyle
             ,
             is
             the
             vnction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             wherewith
             Christians
             being
             inwardly
             annoynted
             are
             made
             strong
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             resist
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             also
             .
             The
             ancient
             manner
             was
             to
             annoynt
             wrastlers
             with
             oyle
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             which
             are
             to
             combate
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             ,
             haue
             very
             great
             need
             of
             this
             oyle
             and
             spirituall
             vnction
             .
             Let
             them
             take
             heed
             then
             that
             they
             quench
             not
             the
             spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             19.
             
             But
             (
             to
             vse
             another
             comparison
             )
             let
             them
             bee
             carefull
             to
             kindle
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             daily
             supply
             of
             this
             oyle
             ,
             crauing
             with
             a
             zealous
             affection
             the
             increase
             thereof
             ,
             as
             King
             Dauid
             did
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             in
             the
             one
             and
             fiftith
             Psalme
             ;
             O
             God
             ,
             cast
             me
             not
             off
             from
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             me
             ;
             Restore
             to
             me
             the
             ioy
             of
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             free
             Spirit
             sustaine
             and
             establish
             mee
             .
             This
             Spirit
             doth
             renew
             vs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             like
             Eagles
             ,
             which
             soare
             directly
             aloft
             in
             the
             ayre
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             might
             flye
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             there
             to
             see
             our selues
             pluckt
             ,
             and
             stripped
             of
             the
             vaine
             light
             feathers
             of
             corruption
             ,
             couetousnesse
             ,
             anger
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             wordly
             lusts
             and
             desires
             ,
             which
             like
             lymetwigges
             doe
             stay
             and
             detaine
             foolish
             old
             men
             ,
             euen
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             pyles
             of
             wood
             rammed
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             their
             hearts
             are
             buryed
             ,
             hauing
             their
             soules
             more
             vntowardly
             crooked
             ,
             then
             their
             heads
             and
             shoulders
             ;
             so
             
             that
             they
             consume
             their
             dayes
             in
             sighes
             ,
             waylings
             ,
             and
             torments
             ;
             being
             wholly
             vnprouided
             of
             fit
             remedies
             to
             temper
             and
             sweeten
             the
             woes
             and
             sorrowes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             nor
             hauing
             the
             power
             of
             themselues
             to
             leaue
             and
             forsake
             this
             world
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             must
             perforce
             bee
             driuen
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             misery
             doth
             assayle
             and
             afflict
             them
             on
             euery
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Of
             the
             benefit
             or
             good
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             WE
             doe
             now
             speake
             of
             some
             commodities
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             doe
             parcell
             out
             the
             benefits
             and
             good
             thereof
             .
             Wee
             speake
             heere
             of
             a
             well
             framed
             and
             well
             ordered
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             fiftie
             fiue
             yeeres
             ,
             or
             there
             abouts
             ,
             vntill
             threescores
             and
             tenne
             ,
             or
             fourescore
             yeares
             .
             Touching
             those
             casuall
             miseries
             ,
             as
             childish
             humours
             and
             doting
             manners
             ,
             paulsies
             ,
             faintnesse
             ,
             feeblenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             infirmities
             either
             of
             minde
             or
             body
             ,
             these
             art
             not
             heere
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             for
             all
             old
             men
             doe
             not
             bring
             forth
             commendable
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             their
             liues
             ;
             being
             become
             sots
             ,
             leud
             ,
             and
             men
             altogether
             rude
             and
             ill
             nurtured
             .
             And
             who
             would
             thinke
             to
             goe
             to
             gather
             grapes
             of
             thornes
             ,
             figges
             of
             thistles
             ,
             and
             to
             finde
             hony
             in
             a
             gall
             ?
             Ancient
             men
             had
             a
             Prouerb
             (
             as
             Dauid
             reports
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             14.
             )
             That
             wickednesse
             doth
             proceed
             from
             the
             wicked
             .
             But
             we
             doe
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             vertues
             not
             common
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             vertuous
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             are
             worthy
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             (
             as
             Basil
             saith
             )
             of
             the
             worthy
             name
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             faint
             and
             languishing
             bodies
             and
             lye
             bedred
             .
             Speaking
             then
             of
             good
             ,
             we
             doe
             consider
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             good
             .
             There
             is
             
             a
             naturall
             good
             ,
             a
             politique
             ,
             a
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             is
             vitious
             and
             bad
             ,
             vnpleasing
             ,
             painefull
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Wee
             doe
             take
             vpon
             vs
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             these
             diuers
             species
             and
             sorts
             of
             good
             ,
             doe
             all
             meete
             in
             old
             men
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             naturall
             good
             ;
             What
             thing
             is
             there
             so
             agreeable
             to
             nature
             ,
             as
             ripenesse
             of
             iudgement
             ?
             Now
             this
             is
             found
             properly
             and
             altogether
             in
             old
             men
             .
             For
             pregnant
             and
             forward
             wittes
             ,
             are
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             last
             ,
             and
             doe
             seldome
             last
             long
             .
             Men
             of
             ripe
             age
             ,
             doe
             vndoubtedly
             perceiue
             the
             ouerboyling
             blood
             and
             passions
             of
             youth
             ,
             to
             waxe
             luke-warme
             and
             to
             freeze
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             feele
             ordinarily
             many
             salt
             rheumes
             ,
             and
             Catarrhes
             to
             consume
             and
             dry
             vp
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             macerated
             and
             leane
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             their
             iudgement
             decayes
             .
             It
             is
             a
             naturall
             good
             to
             dye
             old
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bee
             carefull
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             health
             ,
             which
             is
             sounder
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             then
             in
             young
             ;
             who
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             regard
             not
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             liues
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             ciuill
             or
             politique
             good
             ,
             it
             chiefely
             consisteth
             in
             honour
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Magnificent
             and
             Maiesticall
             reward
             of
             vertue
             ,
             hath
             beene
             the
             cause
             that
             wise
             old
             men
             haue
             alwayes
             iudged
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             good
             so
             commodious
             as
             this
             .
             The
             Spartanes
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             people
             ,
             did
             honour
             very
             much
             the
             ancients
             and
             elders
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             common-weale
             of
             Israel
             were
             superintendents
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             publique
             and
             State
             affaires
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               1.
               
               Timoth.
            
             5.
             17.
             willeth
             ,
             That
             the
             elders
             that
             rule
             well
             bee
             esteemed
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             .
             All
             constitutions
             and
             ordinances
             doe
             decree
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             command
             ,
             and
             yong
             men
             obey
             .
             The
             Athenians
             obseruing
             an
             ancient
             decree
             of
             Solon
             ,
             did
             honour
             old
             age
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             ancientest
             men
             of
             the
             citie
             had
             the
             prime
             voyce
             ,
             and
             spake
             first
             in
             all
             their
             common
             counsells
             and
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             they
             esteemed
             it
             very
             expedient
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             
             state
             ,
             to
             respect
             the
             counsell
             of
             old
             men
             .
             Young
             Plinie
             in
             the
             eight
             booke
             of
             his
             Epistles
             writeth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             ancient
             constitution
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             That
             young
             men
             should
             learn
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             not
             only
             how
             to
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             their
             speeches
             and
             words
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             carriage
             and
             gesture
             of
             body
             :
             The
             father
             was
             tutor
             to
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             father
             dyed
             ,
             the
             ancientest
             man
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dyed
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             was
             to
             haue
             the
             tuition
             and
             wardship
             of
             his
             sonne
             .
             The
             Apostle
             sath
             to
             Timothy
             his
             scholler
             ;
             Rebuke
             not
             an
             elder
             ,
             but
             exhort
             him
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             elder
             women
             as
             mothers
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             which
             are
             morall
             ;
             as
             prudence
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             continency
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             supernaturall
             and
             infused
             ;
             as
             the
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             sincere
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             zealous
             inuocation
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             the
             discussion
             of
             Theologicall
             controuersies
             ,
             the
             dexterity
             ,
             and
             skill
             of
             managing
             ,
             and
             ordering
             Church
             discipline
             ;
             there
             was
             neuer
             no
             doubt
             made
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             agreed
             vpon
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             haue
             a
             larger
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             heerein
             ,
             and
             without
             comparison
             more
             vnderstanding
             to
             direct
             ,
             then
             young
             men
             .
             Certainely
             young
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             sober
             and
             discreet
             conuersation
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             plentiously
             furnished
             &
             qualified
             with
             graue
             counsells
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             the
             Euangelist
             was
             ,
             doe
             deserue
             very
             great
             commendation
             and
             applause
             .
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             4.
             12.
             
             But
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             not
             mynce
             and
             dissemble
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             greene
             heads
             are
             often
             time
             in
             trauell
             ,
             and
             whurried
             about
             with
             intemperate
             lusts
             and
             desires
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             will
             not
             admit
             that
             the
             Pastour
             and
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             young
             scholler
             ,
             or
             fresh-man
             ;
             least
             being
             puffed
             vp
             with
             pride
             ,
             hee
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Arch
             Calumniator
             the
             Diuell
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
             Hee
             forbiddeth
             the
             young
             widdowes
             to
             meddle
             in
             things
             set
             a
             part
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             5.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             euident
             what
             opinion
             old
             men
             in
             times
             past
             
             had
             of
             young
             men
             .
             Homer
             in
             his
             Vlisses
             declares
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             vsually
             are
             inconsiderate
             and
             heedlesse
             .
             Aristotle
             writeth
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             very
             capable
             of
             morall
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             lacke
             of
             iudgement
             and
             experience
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             but
             by
             succession
             of
             time
             .
             Cicero
             propoundeth
             this
             sentence
             ;
             That
             young
             men
             are
             rash
             and
             heady
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             are
             aduised
             and
             stayed
             .
             Besides
             ,
             many
             others
             haue
             shot
             forth
             the
             like
             bolts
             and
             censures
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             totall
             summe
             and
             substance
             .
          
           
             
               I
               neuer
               saw
               wisedoms
               and
               youth
               ,
               both
               together
               dwell
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               him
               a
               good
               commander
               ,
               that
               did
               neuer
               obey
               well
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             heereunto
             adde
             further
             this
             Stanza
             of
             verses
             of
             the
             same
             quill
             .
          
           
             
               Suddenly
               to
               resolue
               ,
               and
               rashly
               to
               beleeue
               all
               ,
            
             
               Not
               to
               discerne
               and
               friends
               voyce
               ,
               from
               a
               flatterers
               call
               :
            
             
               Young
               headed
               counsell
               ,
               and
               new
               seruants
               put
               in
               trust
               ,
            
             
               Haue
               oftentimes
               laid
               high
               estates
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             recorded
             in
             Histories
             ,
             that
             many
             Common-weales
             hauing
             beene
             disturbed
             turned
             topsie
             turuie
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             ruine
             ,
             by
             the
             bold
             forwardnesse
             and
             rashnesse
             of
             young
             Counsellours
             ,
             haue
             beene
             reestablished
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             reduced
             to
             a
             good
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             old
             men
             .
             The
             kingdome
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             the
             Common-weale
             of
             Athens
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             conspiracie
             of
             Catiline
             ,
             are
             a
             proofe
             heereof
             .
             So
             then
             the
             fruits
             ,
             which
             old
             age
             doth
             yeeld
             and
             bring
             forth
             ,
             are
             manifold
             ,
             whereof
             some
             redound
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             old
             men
             haue
             more
             deuotion
             and
             religion
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             their
             prayers
             are
             more
             powerfull
             and
             frequent
             ,
             they
             doe
             more
             vsually
             ,
             and
             daily
             extoll
             and
             magnifie
             the
             grace
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             &
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             
             many
             testimonies
             and
             experiences
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             .
             There
             are
             other
             fruits
             ,
             which
             old
             age
             doth
             yeeld
             ,
             which
             doe
             serue
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             good
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ;
             for
             that
             wise
             old
             men
             by
             their
             good
             counsells
             ,
             doe
             maintaine
             and
             support
             publique
             estates
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             priuate
             estates
             ,
             be
             they
             great
             or
             small
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             a
             prudent
             gouernour
             of
             a
             small
             family
             ,
             deserues
             great
             commendation
             ;
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             the
             followers
             and
             seruants
             of
             the
             mightiest
             ,
             and
             most
             eminent
             persons
             that
             may
             be
             imagined
             ,
             doe
             liue
             dissolutely
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             woefull
             shame
             :
             And
             heereof
             wee
             must
             appeale
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             13.
             v.
             where
             hee
             sayth
             ,
             Better
             is
             a
             poore
             and
             wise
             childe
             ,
             then
             an
             old
             and
             foolish
             King
             ,
             that
             will
             no
             more
             be
             admonished
             .
             And
             what
             is
             a
             wise
             old
             man
             in
             a
             counsell
             of
             State
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             incomparable
             treasure
             .
             And
             what
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             old
             and
             wise
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             image
             of
             God
             among
             men
             .
             There
             are
             other
             fruits
             ,
             which
             old
             men
             themselues
             enioy
             ,
             who
             liuing
             discreetly
             ,
             rest
             in
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             welfare
             ,
             reducing
             their
             course
             of
             life
             within
             the
             lists
             of
             pietie
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             where
             they
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             and
             with
             ioy
             of
             heart
             passe
             their
             time
             ,
             in
             seeing
             
               
                 Their
                 vertuous
                 children
                 in
                 comely
                 showe
                 ,
              
               
                 About
                 their
                 table
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 rowe
                 ,
              
               
                 Like
                 Oliue
                 plants
                 to
                 stand
                 and
                 growe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Then
             they
             reape
             the
             sweet
             and
             precious
             fruite
             of
             their
             labours
             past
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             who
             would
             dare
             to
             tearme
             wise
             old
             men
             idle
             persons
             ,
             who
             doe
             imploy
             themselues
             to
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             exercises
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             Magnanimitie
             ,
             true
             fortitude
             ,
             is
             not
             inclosed
             in
             the
             muscles
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             synewes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             bearing
             and
             sustaining
             of
             grieuances
             ;
             in
             leuying
             all
             our
             powers
             and
             forces
             to
             fight
             against
             impatience
             ,
             carnall
             lusts
             ,
             against
             Sathan
             and
             the
             world
             .
             The
             
             famous
             deedes
             of
             old
             men
             are
             wise
             counsells
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             good
             examples
             ,
             
             zealous
             prayers
             ,
             seruices
             to
             the
             Common-weale
             and
             State
             ,
             succours
             and
             helpes
             to
             friendes
             ,
             protection
             and
             maintenance
             to
             orphanes
             and
             children
             .
             
               Plato
               ,
               Sophocles
               ,
               Isocrates
            
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             Heathens
             more
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             old
             age
             began
             and
             perfected
             workes
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             extant
             and
             vsefull
             ,
             were
             they
             doting
             old
             persons
             ?
             
               Basil
               ,
               Nazienzen
            
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             so
             many
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             Diuines
             ,
             who
             during
             the
             profound
             darkenesse
             of
             Atheistes
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             wallowing
             like
             swine
             in
             all
             confusions
             ,
             dyed
             very
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             tongues
             and
             pennes
             neuer
             lay
             still
             ,
             but
             were
             busie
             and
             mouing
             to
             edifie
             and
             instruct
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             :
             are
             these
             old
             men
             which
             haue
             spent
             their
             time
             badly
             ?
             So
             many
             white
             beardes
             ,
             which
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             serue
             their
             soueraigne
             Lord
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             expect
             a
             glorious
             reward
             ,
             are
             they
             to
             bee
             cast
             behinde
             the
             doore
             as
             vnprofitable
             vessels
             ?
             Is
             it
             wisely
             done
             of
             young
             men
             to
             reuile
             them
             in
             wordes
             ,
             and
             shamefully
             to
             spurne
             and
             tread
             on
             them
             ?
             But
             as
             Zenophon
             said
             ,
             Those
             men
             liue
             wisely
             ,
             who
             are
             carefull
             more
             and
             more
             to
             reforme
             themselues
             ;
             and
             they
             liue
             cheerefully
             ,
             who
             euery
             day
             feele
             themselues
             to
             profit
             in
             vertue
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             truely
             said
             of
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             lifted
             vp
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             who
             already
             haue
             a
             foot
             in
             Paradise
             .
             Wherefore
             then
             ,
             doe
             we
             accuse
             nature
             and
             her
             impediments
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             I
             meane
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             infirmities
             thereof
             ?
             Seeing
             that
             the
             milde
             ,
             and
             meeke
             conuersation
             of
             old
             men
             is
             of
             better
             esteem
             ,
             and
             more
             gracious
             in
             them
             ;
             a
             pregnancie
             and
             dexteritie
             to
             counsell
             well
             ,
             is
             more
             eminent
             in
             them
             ;
             their
             constancie
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             more
             assured
             and
             stedfast
             ;
             and
             the
             temperance
             to
             bridle
             and
             restraine
             fond
             foolish
             lusts
             and
             desires
             ,
             is
             more
             potent
             and
             forcible
             in
             them
             .
             Though
             their
             body
             be
             weake
             ,
             their
             minde
             is
             strong
             .
             A
             wise
             old
             man
             is
             no
             more
             daunted
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             a
             labouring
             man
             ,
             who
             hauing
             vndergone
             
             the
             raine
             ,
             heat
             ,
             and
             cold
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             is
             not
             grieued
             to
             see
             the
             sunne
             set
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             surcease
             and
             rest
             from
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             of
             receiuing
             his
             promised
             wages
             .
             And
             old
             man
             fearing
             God
             ,
             doth
             already
             feele
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             being
             ascended
             to
             the
             top
             and
             pynacle
             of
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             dispiseth
             the
             base
             ,
             deceiuing
             ,
             perishing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             woefull
             and
             corrupt
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             .
             According
             as
             old
             men
             haue
             beene
             better
             or
             worser
             trained
             vp
             ,
             and
             instructed
             ;
             according
             also
             to
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             gifts
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             see
             they
             yeeld
             diuers
             fruits
             and
             effects
             .
             It
             is
             the
             incredulitie
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             vitiousnesse
             ,
             and
             leudnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             not
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             many
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             referring
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             actions
             and
             affaires
             to
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             learning
             that
             whatsoeuer
             distasters
             and
             discommodities
             doe
             happen
             vnto
             vs
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             in
             our
             goods
             ,
             from
             our
             seruants
             and
             those
             of
             our
             family
             ,
             from
             our
             friendes
             ,
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             is
             a
             gracious
             chastisement
             vnto
             vs
             of
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             an
             exercise
             and
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             we
             still
             perceiuering
             in
             the
             sincere
             knowledge
             of
             him
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             Doe
             woefully
             torment
             themselues
             ,
             childishly
             bewaile
             their
             condition
             ,
             if
             their
             proiectes
             and
             plors
             ,
             deuices
             and
             wishes
             ,
             haue
             not
             that
             speedy
             successe
             which
             they
             desire
             :
             As
             that
             great
             Orator
             Cicero
             ,
             who
             forgetting
             what
             hee
             had
             written
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Offices
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             be
             iust
             which
             feareth
             exile
             ,
             paine
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             being
             forlorne
             and
             in
             a
             desperate
             taking
             a
             few
             dayes
             before
             hee
             was
             slaine
             ,
             cowardly
             exclaimes
             in
             a
             letter
             of
             his
             to
             Octauius
             ;
             Beast
             that
             I
             am
             !
             In
             vaine
             haue
             I
             beene
             taken
             and
             held
             for
             the
             man
             I
             am
             not
             !
             My
             old
             age
             is
             most
             vnfortunate
             and
             disastrous
             !
             My
             white
             haires
             after
             a
             miserable
             life
             stand
             vp
             fearefully
             staring
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             order
             !
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             for
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             adde
             vnto
             the
             felicities
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             certaine
             excellent
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             are
             learned
             in
             the
             ciuill
             law
             
             doe
             attribute
             vnto
             it
             .
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             the
             cullings
             and
             choyce
             of
             fiftie
             ,
             or
             threescore
             and
             more
             ,
             quoated
             by
             sundry
             collectors
             .
             Men
             that
             were
             auncient
             themselues
             ,
             did
             beare
             no
             lesse
             honour
             to
             very
             aged
             persons
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             The
             older
             a
             man
             is
             the
             more
             is
             his
             iudgement
             esteemed
             .
             In
             consultations
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             ambiguous
             and
             doubtfull
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             the
             aduise
             of
             old
             men
             is
             preferred
             before
             the
             aduise
             of
             yong
             men
             .
             Old
             men
             enioyed
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             noble
             men
             .
             Old
             men
             are
             not
             sued
             ,
             nor
             scited
             to
             appeare
             in
             any
             Courts
             of
             iustice
             ,
             without
             the
             Pretors
             expresse
             permission
             ,
             and
             licence
             ,
             and
             particular
             information
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             The
             auncientest
             men
             haue
             their
             names
             alwayes
             enrolled
             and
             set
             downe
             first
             .
             Old
             men
             ought
             to
             haue
             the
             first
             places
             and
             seates
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             vpper
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             .
             The
             auncientest
             Counsellors
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             President
             may
             appoynt
             and
             call
             a
             counsell
             .
             If
             there
             be
             question
             touching
             the
             obseruing
             and
             keeping
             of
             common
             contractes
             and
             rates
             ,
             the
             auncientest
             men
             of
             a
             fraternitie
             ,
             or
             company
             ,
             haue
             the
             first
             voyce
             .
             It
             is
             graunted
             and
             permitted
             to
             old
             men
             to
             censure
             and
             reforme
             their
             neighbours
             .
             Many
             willing
             to
             accuse
             and
             beare
             witnesse
             against
             any
             one
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             oldest
             man
             is
             of
             most
             credit
             .
             Old
             men
             are
             Magnificoes
             and
             noble
             men
             .
             The
             counsells
             of
             old
             men
             are
             more
             regarded
             ,
             then
             the
             strength
             of
             young
             men
             .
             In
             the
             common
             weale
             of
             Israel
             there
             was
             an
             expresse
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             touching
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             which
             Moyses
             recites
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             Rise
             vp
             before
             the
             hoare-head
             ,
             honour
             the
             person
             of
             the
             aged
             man
             ,
             and
             feare
             thy
             God
             ,
             Leuit.
             19.
             32.
             
             Elihu
             in
             the
             two
             and
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             of
             Iob.
             6.
             verse
             ,
             doth
             declare
             what
             reuerence
             was
             giuen
             in
             those
             dayes
             to
             aged
             persons
             .
             And
             Salomon
             in
             his
             16.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Prouerbes
             ,
             ver
             .
             31.
             sayth
             ,
             Old
             age
             is
             a
             crowne
             of
             glorie
             when
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             The
             common-weale
             of
             Israel
             had
             a
             long
             time
             the
             auncientest
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             number
             of
             threescore
             and
             ten
             to
             gouerne
             
             it
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             age
             and
             experience
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             much
             respected
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             represented
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             holy
             historie
             doth
             verefie
             .
             It
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             Rehoboam
             the
             sonne
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             for
             not
             giuing
             credit
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             lost
             almost
             his
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             1
             King.
             12.
             
             Young
             counsellors
             were
             authors
             of
             this
             confusion
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appeareth
             how
             wise
             Dauid
             and
             Salomon
             had
             beene
             ,
             in
             their
             iust
             gouernment
             ,
             to
             haue
             still
             gray
             headed
             men
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             attending
             on
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             what
             miserie
             doth
             ensue
             to
             Princes
             ,
             to
             despise
             and
             not
             regard
             wise
             old
             men
             .
             The
             auncient
             Iewes
             had
             this
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               bonum
               omen
            
             ,
             a
             good
             signe
             to
             see
             an
             old
             man
             in
             a
             house
             .
             This
             saying
             seemes
             to
             bee
             taken
             from
             the
             first
             of
             Samuel
             and
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             threatning
             the
             high
             Priest
             Eli
             ,
             saith
             ,
             There
             shall
             neuer
             bee
             an
             old
             man
             of
             thine
             house
             ,
             all
             that
             descend
             of
             thine
             house
             ,
             shal
             dye
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             men
             growen
             .
             The
             same
             Iewes
             had
             a
             saying
             also
             ,
             That
             those
             countries
             wherein
             there
             are
             no
             old
             men
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             doe
             deserue
             to
             bee
             ouerrunne
             ,
             wasted
             ,
             and
             spoyled
             by
             enemies
             .
             They
             haue
             an
             eye
             of
             regard
             ,
             to
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             Ierusalem
             and
             Iuda
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             young
             men
             for
             their
             gouernours
             ,
             and
             children
             should
             rule
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             further
             sayth
             ,
             That
             women
             are
             Lords
             ouer
             them
             .
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             Ecclesiasticus
             there
             are
             many
             worthy
             wise
             sentences
             and
             sayings
             ,
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             old
             age
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             to
             note
             two
             or
             three
             of
             them
             .
             Dishonour
             not
             a
             man
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             as
             wee
             which
             are
             not
             old
             ;
             they
             haue
             beene
             taught
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             thou
             shalt
             learne
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             answere
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
             And
             in
             the
             25.
             
             Chapter
             he
             sayth
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             to
             beholde
             gray
             headed
             men
             minister
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             man
             to
             haue
             his
             cause
             referred
             to
             the
             elders
             ,
             who
             can
             giue
             good
             counsell
             ;
             Also
             that
             experience
             
             is
             the
             crowne
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             their
             glory
             .
          
           
             Cyrus
             in
             Zenophon
             reports
             ,
             that
             the
             Persians
             had
             a
             law
             enioyning
             all
             men
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             when
             an
             Elder
             should
             speake
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             the
             wall
             when
             they
             mett
             him
             in
             th●
             streetes
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             open
             and
             cleare
             the
             passage
             wayes
             when
             he
             should
             goe
             any
             iourney
             ,
             or
             voyage
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Grecians
             ,
             as
             Hesichius
             obserueth
             ,
             gaue
             titles
             of
             Maiestie
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             naming
             them
             Excellencies
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             .
             In
             the
             auncient
             Romaine
             Common
             weale
             great
             reuerence
             was
             done
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             as
             Callistratus
             the
             Lawyer
             witnesseth
             .
             And
             the
             Poet
             Ovid
             in
             his
             third
             Booke
             ,
             treating
             of
             pride
             and
             haughtinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             remembers
             that
             the
             auncient
             Romaines
             did
             greatly
             reuerence
             old
             age
             .
             It
             is
             wonderfull
             what
             Plutarch
             in
             diuers
             places
             doth
             relate
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             old
             age
             in
             the
             Common
             weale
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             which
             flourished
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             young
             men
             gaue
             care
             and
             credit
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             old
             men
             .
             And
             Zenophon
             in
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Grecian
             state
             worthily
             sayth
             ,
             that
             Pharnabazus
             stood
             vp
             to
             speake
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             the
             auncientest
             common
             counsell
             man.
             Moreouer
             ,
             in
             the
             auncient
             Romaine
             or
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             Antiqué
             ,
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             of
             credit
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ;
             And
             Cicero
             sayth
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
               Ne
               dubites
               quin
               quod
               honestius
               ,
               id
               mihi
               futurum
               sit
               antiquius
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               At
               salus
               antiquior
               ,
               id
               est
               potior
               ,
               militum
               ,
               quam
               impedimentorum
               :
            
             A
             manner
             of
             speech
             and
             phrase
             vsuall
             also
             among
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             as
             Plato
             mentioneth
             in
             his
             Sympose
             ,
             and
             Pollux
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             of
             Synonimaes
             .
             Let
             vs
             conclude
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             propoundeth
             in
             the
             1
             Timoth.
             5.
             
             Where
             he
             forbiddeth
             Timothie
             his
             scholler
             ,
             &
             all
             others
             rudely
             to
             rebuke
             Elders
             :
             Vnlesse
             (
             as
             S.
             Gregory
             sayth
             )
             they
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             an
             euill
             example
             to
             others
             .
             For
             Chrysostome
             sayth
             ,
             that
             an
             old
             man
             of
             a
             youthfull
             and
             light
             behauiour
             ,
             is
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             then
             lasciuious
             ,
             fond
             toying
             young
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Of
             the
             profit
             ,
             which
             wise
             old
             men
             may
             reape
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             conteined
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             Authors
             .
          
           
             SAint
             Augustine
             teacheth
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             second
             Booke
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             if
             heathen
             Philosophers
             haue
             had
             the
             happ
             to
             pen
             Documents
             and
             Instructions
             agreeable
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             we
             professe
             ;
             so
             farre
             beside
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             vncouth
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             estrange
             and
             withdraw
             our selues
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             wee
             must
             take
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             from
             vniust
             possessors
             ,
             and
             conuert
             to
             our
             vse
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             haue
             wisely
             written
             .
             For
             if
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             Antidotes
             ,
             and
             counterpoysons
             ,
             Vipers
             flesh
             be
             mixed
             and
             incorporated
             in
             treacle
             ;
             Who
             shall
             let
             vs
             not
             to
             draw
             and
             extract
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Gentiles
             and
             heathens
             many
             worthie
             remedies
             against
             vices
             :
             we
             learning
             in
             other
             books
             the
             right
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ?
             Vndoubtedly
             ,
             we
             doe
             finde
             in
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
               Zenophon
               ,
               Isocrates
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             auncient
             Latine
             Poets
             infinite
             lessons
             and
             instructions
             touching
             vices
             and
             vertues
             .
             We
             doe
             read
             in
             the
             Histories
             penned
             by
             many
             learned
             heathens
             ,
             of
             wonderfull
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             racke
             ,
             and
             billes
             of
             fearefull
             inditements
             against
             Christians
             ,
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             God.
             We
             see
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             doth
             propound
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Queene
             of
             Saba
             ,
             of
             the
             Niniuites
             ,
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             strike
             a
             terrour
             in
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Wherefore
             then
             should
             we
             make
             any
             scruple
             to
             alledge
             some
             testimonies
             of
             Heathens
             touching
             the
             happie
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             old
             age
             ?
             It
             
             shall
             suffice
             to
             giue
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             some
             taste
             of
             them
             ,
             leauing
             him
             to
             remember
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             to
             learne
             them
             in
             the
             fore-named
             Authors
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             which
             hee
             shall
             remember
             .
             I
             commend
             vnto
             him
             the
             lawes
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             auncient
             Greeke
             and
             Romaine
             Captaines
             ;
             Also
             the
             Apophthegmes
             and
             wise
             sentences
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             in
             his
             opuscula
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             Whether
             an
             old
             man
             ought
             to
             meddle
             with
             publique
             affaires
             and
             negotiations
             .
             The
             Dialogue
             of
             old
             age
             in
             Cicero
             is
             excellent
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             in
             Plato
             ,
             and
             Zenophon
             there
             are
             found
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             question
             many
             worthy
             sayings
             .
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             in
             the
             eight
             booke
             of
             his
             Collection
             of
             auncient
             memorable
             acts
             and
             sayings
             ,
             doth
             set
             forth
             many
             notable
             examples
             of
             famous
             old
             men
             ,
             whereof
             some
             haue
             hitherto
             beene
             propounded
             by
             vs.
             It
             shall
             then
             be
             enough
             to
             adde
             yet
             some
             testimonies
             drawne
             and
             culled
             out
             of
             the
             hoard
             and
             treasurie
             of
             Stobeus
             in
             his
             hundred
             and
             sixteenth
             Discourse
             in
             fauour
             of
             old
             age
             .
             The
             experience
             of
             old
             men
             can
             reueale
             and
             discouer
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             then
             the
             trauailes
             ,
             sweating
             endeuours
             ,
             tugging
             and
             striuing
             of
             young
             men
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             hands
             of
             young
             men
             are
             strong
             to
             execute
             ,
             but
             the
             braines
             of
             old
             men
             doe
             better
             seruice
             ,
             and
             preuaile
             ,
             and
             performe
             more
             :
             For
             time
             is
             the
             father
             that
             begets
             varietie
             of
             wisedome
             and
             prudence
             .
             Loue
             to
             commune
             and
             aduise
             with
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             abandon
             the
             foolish
             deuices
             ,
             and
             fond
             imaginations
             of
             young
             men
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             nothing
             appeares
             but
             vainenesse
             and
             fopperie
             .
             So
             it
             is
             that
             the
             pleasure
             of
             a
             vitious
             and
             sinfull
             contentment
             doth
             not
             laste
             long
             .
          
           
             Old
             age
             is
             not
             so
             neere
             the
             end
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             neere
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             dore
             which
             opens
             to
             an
             assured
             happie
             life
             .
             Hee
             that
             will
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             wardship
             and
             tuition
             of
             some
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             him
             well
             brought
             vp
             ,
             doth
             commit
             him
             to
             a
             wise
             old
             man
             ;
             euen
             as
             to
             qualifie
             strong
             fuming
             wines
             ,
             we
             doe
             brewe
             them
             
             with
             water
             .
             Old
             men
             who
             are
             free
             and
             ridd
             of
             the
             so
             many
             euill
             lustes
             ,
             wherein
             young
             men
             doe
             furiously
             plunge
             themselues
             ,
             become
             like
             vnto
             God.
             Also
             old
             men
             liue
             and
             die
             as
             if
             they
             were
             rather
             asleepe
             :
             whereas
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             young
             men
             resembles
             boystrous
             tempestes
             and
             violent
             ship-wrackes
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             obiected
             against
             whatsoeuer
             I
             can
             all
             edge
             in
             fauour
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             that
             the
             heathens
             also
             haue
             spoken
             verie
             disgracefully
             and
             reprochfully
             of
             it
             ;
             witnes
             the
             hundred
             and
             seauenteenth
             discourse
             of
             Stobeus
             ,
             the
             scoffing
             taunts
             and
             quipps
             both
             of
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             comicall
             ,
             and
             Satyricall
             Poets
             in
             their
             Tractates
             .
             And
             hee
             he
             may
             goe
             for
             a
             witnesse
             to
             ,
             who
             compares
             old
             age
             to
             Wine
             that
             is
             lowe
             and
             almost
             nothing
             but
             lees
             ;
             to
             a
             ware-house
             full
             of
             refuse
             and
             brayded
             wares
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             reckoning
             to
             bee
             made
             ;
             to
             a
             sanctuarie
             or
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             sortes
             of
             euilles
             seeme
             to
             retyre
             as
             to
             their
             garrison
             and
             hold
             ;
             to
             an
             eccho
             ,
             to
             a
             shadow
             ,
             to
             a
             vanishing
             dreame
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             dead
             time
             of
             Winter
             .
             Horace
             in
             his
             art
             of
             Poetrie
             doth
             pensill
             and
             picture
             out
             an
             old
             man
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               are
               the
               miseries
               of
               wretched
               man
               that
               is
               old
               ,
            
             
               Either
               because
               he
               hazards
               himselfe
               to
               get
               money
               and
               gold
               ;
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               got
               it
               ,
               his
               wretchednesse
               is
               such
               ,
            
             
               He
               dares
               not
               lay
               out
               a
               penny
               ,
               he
               loues
               it
               so
               much
               :
            
             
               Or
               because
               in
               all
               things
               he
               takes
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               goes
               about
               ,
            
             
               He
               is
               fearefull
               ,
               vnweldie
               ,
               full
               of
               suspition
               and
               doubt
               ;
            
             
               He
               puts
               off
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               still
               his
               minde
               doth
               him
               giue
               ,
            
             
               And
               he
               verely
               hopes
               many
               a
               day
               longer
               to
               liue
               .
            
             
               He
               lies
               lusking
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               loues
               to
               heare
               men
               relate
               ,
            
             
               All
               newes
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               secrets
               of
               State.
            
             
               He
               complaines
               of
               the
               times
               present
               ,
               is
               pensiue
               and
               sad
               ,
            
             
               And
               sayes
               his
               fore-fathers
               dayes
               ,
               were
               nothing
               so
               bad
               .
            
          
           
             Iuuenal
             in
             his
             tenth
             Satyre
             ,
             describeth
             the
             infirmities
             of
             such
             old
             age
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             heedfully
             consider
             the
             
             scoffing
             speeches
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             it
             will
             soone
             appeare
             ,
             that
             they
             speake
             either
             of
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             of
             old
             age
             that
             is
             decrepit
             ,
             worne
             out
             ,
             quite
             spent
             and
             done
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             commodious
             helpes
             and
             vses
             of
             wise
             old
             men
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             what
             dangers
             and
             disasters
             are
             young
             men
             exposed
             vnto
             ?
             And
             when
             should
             wee
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             take
             vpon
             vs
             to
             make
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             ?
             The
             Heathens
             haue
             confessed
             ,
             that
             a
             young
             man
             was
             happy
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             but
             his
             vertue
             :
             They
             haue
             affirmed
             as
             much
             of
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             adding
             further
             ,
             That
             an
             old
             man
             is
             already
             possessed
             of
             that
             which
             a
             young
             man
             expects
             and
             hopes
             for
             .
             And
             what
             doe
             young
             men
             ayme
             at
             ,
             and
             hope
             after
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             to
             a
             great
             age
             and
             to
             be
             old
             men
             ?
             They
             haue
             compared
             young
             men
             ,
             vnto
             men
             tossed
             vp
             and
             downe
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             the
             windes
             and
             waues
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             to
             passengers
             which
             are
             neere
             their
             port
             and
             readie
             to
             caste
             Anchor
             .
             Ought
             we
             to
             maruaile
             (
             sayth
             Cicero
             )
             if
             old
             men
             be
             sometimes
             feeble
             and
             decayed
             in
             strength
             ,
             seeing
             that
             young
             men
             cannot
             be
             exempt
             and
             priuilledged
             from
             consumptions
             ,
             or
             pynings
             away
             of
             the
             bodie
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             infirmitie
             whatsoeuer
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             the
             wiser
             old
             men
             are
             not
             prepared
             and
             armed
             for
             ,
             and
             with
             greatnesse
             of
             courage
             and
             patience
             doe
             easily
             sustayne
             and
             endure
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             verses
             of
             Horace
             doe
             fitly
             sort
             and
             agree
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ;
             
               
                 If
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 a
                 time
                 doe
                 giue
                 ,
              
               
                 Wherein
                 thou
                 mayest
                 full
                 happie
                 liue
                 ,
              
               
                 Most
                 ioyfully
                 this
                 time
                 embrace
                 ;
              
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 neglect
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 space
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 happie
                 houre
                 of
                 thy
                 Fate
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 enioy
                 a
                 life
                 more
                 fortunate
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 proclaime
                 throughout
                 ,
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 voluntarie
                 Souldier
                 and
                 stout
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 wilt
                 not
                 from
                 thy
                 coullors
                 flie
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 stand
                 thy
                 ground
                 couragiously
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             sayth
             ;
             
               
                 Irkesome
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 annoyde
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 euill
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 auoide
                 ;
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 remedie
                 ,
              
               
                 Man
                 beares
                 at
                 last
                 contentedly
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 patience
                 hath
                 him
                 vnder
                 awe
                 ,
              
               
                 Yeelding
                 obedience
                 to
                 her
                 law
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Put
             case
             then
             that
             old
             age
             hath
             his
             opponents
             ,
             assaults
             ,
             and
             be
             exposed
             to
             diuers
             disasters
             ,
             and
             miseries
             ,
             so
             hath
             it
             also
             strong
             and
             fit
             weapons
             ,
             stratagemes
             ,
             directories
             ,
             and
             practised
             vertues
             to
             helpe
             at
             need
             .
             Old
             mens
             mindes
             are
             still
             entire
             and
             sound
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             invred
             to
             studie
             ,
             and
             exercised
             .
             Though
             their
             legges
             faile
             them
             ,
             their
             wittes
             doe
             not
             ,
             as
             Homer
             sayth
             ,
             bringing
             in
             Nestor
             speaking
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             I
             will
             with
             my
             Counsell
             and
             Orations
             excite
             and
             pricke
             forward
             the
             youthes
             and
             young
             men
             :
             This
             is
             the
             trade
             and
             practise
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             more
             wisedome
             and
             iudgement
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             Ovid
             affirmeth
             ,
             It
             is
             time
             that
             ripens
             experience
             :
             The
             counsell
             and
             sawe
             of
             old
             men
             hath
             in
             it
             somewhat
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             that
             is
             pleasing
             to
             heare
             ,
             gracefull
             ,
             and
             of
             venerable
             regard
             and
             well
             liking
             .
          
           
             
               Euen
               as
               we
               see
               the
               Sunne
               at
               his
               decline
               ,
            
             
               With
               golden
               rayes
               more
               pleasingly
               to
               shine
               .
            
          
           
             If
             Seneca
             the
             Tragedian
             bee
             heerein
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
             And
             it
             there
             be
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             old
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             other
             then
             fountaines
             without
             water
             ,
             forrests
             grubd
             vp
             and
             gladed
             ,
             trees
             without
             fruit
             ,
             starres
             without
             light
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             imperfections
             and
             defects
             proceed
             from
             ill
             education
             .
             Remember
             (
             saith
             Cicero
             )
             that
             I
             commend
             that
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             hath
             had
             early
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             beene
             well
             taught
             and
             
             trayned
             vp
             from
             childhood
             and
             youth
             .
             For
             that
             old
             age
             is
             miserable
             ,
             that
             can
             plead
             nothing
             else
             for
             Atiquitie
             ,
             but
             the
             wrinckles
             of
             the
             face
             and
             the
             white
             haires
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             more
             old
             age
             sees
             the
             time
             to
             approach
             of
             appearing
             before
             the
             tribunall
             of
             the
             Soueraigne
             Iudge
             ,
             the
             lesse
             it
             apprehends
             and
             reckons
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             threatnings
             and
             rage
             of
             Tyrants
             :
             As
             Solon
             ,
             who
             being
             demanded
             ,
             By
             what
             vertue
             ,
             hee
             did
             so
             braue
             the
             Tyrant
             Pisistratus
             ,
             answered
             ,
             His
             old
             age
             .
             Touching
             the
             contempt
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             resolution
             couragiously
             to
             apprehend
             and
             embrace
             it
             ;
             who
             will
             not
             maruell
             to
             heare
             the
             wordes
             ,
             which
             the
             great
             Cyrus
             King
             of
             Persia
             vttered
             to
             his
             sonnes
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ?
             My
             dearely
             beloued
             sonnes
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             mee
             no
             more
             ;
             thinke
             not
             therefore
             I
             am
             quite
             annihilated
             and
             no
             where
             :
             for
             when
             I
             was
             in
             your
             company
             you
             could
             not
             perceiue
             my
             soule
             ,
             but
             onely
             discusled
             it
             in
             your
             minde
             to
             be
             in
             my
             body
             ,
             by
             the
             deedes
             and
             actions
             you
             saw
             me
             to
             doe
             .
             Beleeue
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             still
             aliue
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             ,
             although
             you
             see
             my
             body
             no
             more
             .
             Neuer
             could
             any
             man
             perswade
             mee
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             mortall
             men
             perish
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             that
             being
             departed
             out
             of
             our
             bodies
             past
             feeling
             and
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             without
             feeling
             and
             sense
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             soul
             being
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             hauing
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             begins
             to
             become
             pure
             and
             wholy
             to
             see
             and
             behold
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             hold
             and
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             is
             in
             full
             perfection
             of
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             case
             standing
             thus
             ,
             that
             death
             is
             the
             dissolution
             of
             nature
             ,
             wee
             see
             whither
             all
             things
             tend
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             their
             first
             matter
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             the
             soule
             excepted
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             not
             how
             it
             comes
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             remaines
             there
             ,
             nor
             goes
             out
             .
             You
             see
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             much
             resembles
             death
             ,
             as
             sleepe
             .
             But
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             which
             sleepe
             ,
             shew
             their
             diuine
             nature
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             being
             free
             from
             disturbance
             and
             at
             rest
             ,
             see
             and
             behold
             things
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             plainely
             declares
             what
             they
             must
             bee
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             deliuered
             from
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             body
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             reuerence
             mee
             ,
             my
             sonnes
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             diuine
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             soule
             be
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             giue
             not
             you
             ouer
             to
             feare
             the
             gods
             ,
             which
             maintaine
             ,
             vphold
             ,
             &
             gouerne
             this
             Principall
             ,
             &
             master
             peece
             ,
             called
             Man
             :
             And
             in
             this
             doing
             ,
             as
             good
             children
             ,
             you
             shall
             inuiolably
             preserue
             my
             name
             .
             To
             this
             Oration
             ,
             which
             is
             bettered
             by
             Cicero
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             reciting
             Socrates
             ,
             who
             in
             prison
             wisely
             and
             stoutly
             discourseth
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             Old
             Cato
             also
             addeth
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             are
             so
             prompt
             and
             apprehensiue
             to
             remember
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             wise
             foresight
             in
             things
             future
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             haue
             inuented
             so
             many
             trades
             ,
             arts
             ,
             sciences
             ,
             so
             many
             rare
             and
             notable
             things
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             such
             natures
             ,
             capable
             of
             so
             great
             excellencies
             should
             bee
             mortall
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             continuall
             agitation
             and
             motion
             ,
             which
             shee
             originally
             hath
             not
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             any
             extrinsecall
             cause
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             then
             her
             Creatour
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             forgetteth
             )
             seeing
             shee
             mooues
             and
             stirres
             of
             her selfe
             ;
             it
             followes
             that
             shee
             shall
             euer
             haue
             such
             agitation
             and
             motion
             ,
             for
             shee
             will
             neuer
             leaue
             or
             abandon
             to
             bee
             her selfe
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             ,
             being
             a
             substance
             simple
             ,
             pure
             ,
             vnmixt
             ,
             hauing
             no
             disagreeing
             qualities
             ,
             cannot
             be
             diuided
             ,
             and
             being
             indiuiduall
             ,
             it
             followes
             it
             is
             immortall
             ;
             which
             serues
             to
             prooue
             that
             men
             are
             capable
             and
             of
             vnderstanding
             before
             they
             bee
             borne
             ;
             seeing
             that
             children
             in
             learning
             the
             baser
             ,
             and
             more
             seruile
             and
             meaner
             trades
             ,
             arts
             ,
             and
             sciences
             ,
             doe
             on
             a
             suddaine
             comprehend
             and
             conceiue
             infinit
             things
             ,
             ere
             on
             would
             say
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             apprehend
             and
             vnderstand
             what
             this
             or
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             onely
             their
             memories
             serue
             them
             to
             retaine
             and
             beare
             them
             away
             .
             Cato
             afterward
             affirmeth
             further
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             were
             not
             immortall
             ,
             good
             men
             would
             not
             desire
             or
             aspire
             to
             a
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             durable
             and
             ay-lasting
             .
             What
             meanes
             
             this
             saying
             ,
             That
             euery
             wise
             man
             dieth
             most
             willingly
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             depart
             hence
             full
             fore
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             griefe
             and
             vexation
             of
             minde
             ?
             Seemes
             it
             not
             ,
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             which
             sees
             more
             cleerely
             and
             father
             off
             knowes
             she
             goes
             to
             a
             better
             place
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hebere
             ,
             dull
             ,
             and
             sencelesse
             man
             is
             vncapable
             and
             ignorant
             heereof
             .
             Verily
             ,
             I
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             see
             your
             forefathers
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             made
             much
             on
             ,
             respected
             and
             honoured
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             those
             of
             whom
             I
             haue
             heard
             men
             to
             speake
             and
             discourse
             ,
             whose
             bookes
             I
             haue
             seene
             and
             perused
             ,
             and
             whose
             names
             I
             haue
             quoated
             and
             mentioned
             in
             mine
             owne
             writings
             .
             Now
             that
             I
             am
             onward
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             making
             hast
             to
             goe
             to
             them
             ,
             It
             would
             be
             a
             troublesome
             and
             hard
             matter
             to
             hale
             mee
             or
             make
             mee
             roule
             ,
             or
             goe
             backe
             ,
             as
             men
             would
             a
             ball
             or
             a
             bowle
             .
             And
             if
             God
             had
             made
             me
             a
             grant
             to
             become
             a
             childe
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             in
             a
             cradle
             ,
             I
             should
             stifly
             and
             with
             might
             and
             maine
             refuse
             such
             an
             offer
             ;
             for
             seeing
             ,
             I
             haue
             almost
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             bee
             recalled
             from
             my
             last
             end
             ,
             to
             my
             first
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             commoditie
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             life
             painefull
             in
             all
             her
             reuolutions
             ,
             terminations
             ,
             periods
             and
             endes
             ?
             But
             put
             the
             case
             this
             life
             hath
             many
             commodities
             :
             so
             it
             is
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             full
             gorged
             satiated
             ,
             and
             glutted
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             and
             end
             of
             them
             too
             .
             I
             will
             not
             for
             all
             that
             way
             wardly
             and
             testily
             fret
             ,
             fume
             ,
             storme
             ,
             and
             chaffe
             at
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             many
             learned
             men
             haue
             oftentimes
             done
             ,
             and
             I
             repent
             me
             not
             that
             I
             haue
             liued
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             so
             spent
             my
             dayes
             ,
             that
             I
             account
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             serued
             for
             some
             vse
             ,
             and
             for
             something
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             an
             Inne
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             one
             out
             of
             a
             house
             ;
             seeing
             that
             nature
             leaues
             vs
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             a
             time
             to
             passe
             and
             walke
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             but
             not
             heere
             to
             settle
             ,
             abide
             ,
             and
             continue
             .
             O
             happy
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             goe
             to
             the
             holy
             company
             of
             blessed
             soules
             ,
             and
             shall
             leaue
             the
             base
             rabble
             ,
             and
             rascally
             route
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             See
             heere
             for
             certaine
             the
             worthy
             Treatises
             ,
             of
             men
             ignorant
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             did
             gropingly
             and
             blindely
             imagine
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             were
             grounded
             vpon
             this
             imagination
             ,
             that
             nothing
             being
             so
             common
             ,
             nor
             of
             more
             price
             and
             account
             with
             man
             ,
             then
             the
             loue
             and
             preseruation
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             care
             and
             regard
             ought
             especially
             to
             bee
             had
             of
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             properly
             may
             be
             called
             Man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             way
             and
             meanes
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             happily
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             comtemplation
             of
             things
             diuine
             ,
             inciting
             and
             prouoking
             vs
             to
             good
             workes
             :
             so
             as
             the
             tranquility
             of
             our
             mindes
             consisteth
             ,
             not
             properly
             in
             being
             freed
             from
             paine
             and
             griefe
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             being
             deliuered
             from
             those
             raging
             and
             vnruly
             passions
             ,
             which
             hurry
             the
             wicked
             vp
             and
             downe
             .
             For
             as
             Seneca
             sayth
             in
             his
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               Prouidentia
            
             ,
             those
             casuall
             miseries
             ,
             which
             our
             owne
             hands
             bring
             not
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             are
             sent
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             that
             our
             many
             vertues
             may
             the
             more
             gloriously
             shew
             and
             appeare
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             wee
             cut
             Vines
             to
             make
             them
             yeeld
             the
             more
             fruit
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             smart
             and
             wound
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             wee
             are
             made
             the
             more
             fit
             for
             laudable
             actions
             .
             And
             as
             Cicero
             sayth
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Tusculane
             questions
             ,
             If
             at
             the
             exercise
             of
             wrastling
             ,
             the
             champions
             contemne
             bruises
             and
             hurts
             ,
             and
             their
             paines
             and
             tuggings
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             noble
             personages
             are
             easily
             borne
             ,
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             whit
             blencht
             at
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             make
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             stoutly
             to
             thwarte
             and
             resist
             the
             dangers
             which
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             vertue
             offer
             themselues
             ?
             What
             magnanimitie
             can
             be
             of
             more
             fame
             and
             note
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             hazard
             of
             dangers
             ,
             and
             in
             bearing
             those
             euills
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             vndergone
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             keepes
             his
             hold
             ,
             vnmoued
             ,
             vndaunted
             ,
             not
             fainting
             ,
             not
             quayling
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             .
             And
             this
             resolution
             is
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             treasures
             and
             goods
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             a
             great
             minde
             commonly
             contemnes
             ,
             as
             things
             flitting
             ,
             transitory
             ,
             and
             vaine
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             vnintermitted
             and
             daily
             aduersitie
             and
             euill
             (
             at
             least
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             hath
             this
             good
             and
             commodity
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             tempested
             ,
             vexed
             ,
             and
             exercised
             therewith
             ,
             are
             the
             more
             hardy
             to
             beare
             and
             endure
             .
             But
             why
             should
             hee
             which
             knowes
             ,
             and
             takes
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             triumphes
             and
             glories
             to
             be
             called
             a
             man
             ,
             refuse
             to
             put
             vnder
             his
             shoulder
             and
             stoope
             to
             those
             ieopardies
             ,
             burthens
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             which
             are
             incident
             and
             casuall
             to
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             doe
             tell
             vs
             of
             other
             stayes
             and
             helpes
             to
             old
             age
             ,
             whereby
             to
             prolong
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             easefull
             as
             well
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             Cicero
             sayth
             ,
             We
             must
             make
             head
             ,
             and
             striue
             against
             old
             age
             ,
             carefully
             correct
             ,
             helpe
             ,
             and
             redresse
             her
             defaults
             and
             defects
             ,
             and
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             resist
             it
             ,
             then
             wee
             would
             doe
             some
             disease
             .
             Let
             vs
             haue
             then
             a
             care
             of
             our
             health
             ,
             let
             our
             bodily
             exercises
             be
             moderate
             ,
             let
             vs
             eat
             and
             drinke
             to
             restore
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             oppresse
             and
             ouerthrow
             that
             bodily
             strength
             which
             remaines
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             old
             cannot
             be
             young
             againe
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             ineuitable
             :
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             corroborate
             and
             strengthen
             old
             age
             by
             good
             gouernment
             and
             order
             of
             diet
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             heart
             from
             fainting
             and
             dying
             on
             a
             suddaine
             .
             Wise
             old
             men
             are
             taught
             and
             prescribed
             of
             learned
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Physicians
             ,
             reamedies
             outward
             and
             inward
             of
             good
             and
             sound
             health
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             obserue
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             hold
             out
             and
             continue
             the
             longer
             ,
             to
             doe
             good
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbours
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             said
             ,
             besides
             the
             tendring
             and
             cherishing
             of
             their
             weake
             bodies
             ,
             which
             daily
             doe
             languish
             and
             pine
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             more
             thoughtfull
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             and
             intellectuall
             and
             memoratiue
             parts
             ,
             which
             by
             little
             and
             little
             decay
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             Lampe
             is
             with
             oyle
             ,
             maintaine
             and
             keepe
             them
             exercised
             .
             Long
             trauell
             ,
             tyrings
             ,
             and
             toylefull
             labours
             make
             our
             bodies
             vnweldy
             ,
             sluggish
             ,
             and
             lither
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             continuall
             
             exercise
             and
             study
             doe
             recreate
             ,
             reuiue
             ,
             and
             cherish
             our
             mindes
             .
             If
             old
             men
             be
             scoffed
             and
             mockt
             at
             in
             the
             Theaters
             and
             common
             assemblies
             ,
             as
             dolts
             mad
             fooles
             ,
             and
             dotardes
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             be
             credulous
             ,
             obliuious
             ,
             voluptuous
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             persons
             .
             These
             are
             vices
             of
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             all
             persons
             alike
             .
             For
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             hath
             alwayes
             his
             minde
             bent
             ,
             and
             intent
             vnto
             vertue
             :
             All
             his
             desire
             is
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             immaculate
             and
             pure
             before
             God
             ,
             well
             affectioned
             to
             his
             countrey
             ,
             carefull
             for
             the
             building
             of
             that
             spirituall
             temple
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             gouerning
             and
             bringing
             vp
             his
             family
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             pietie
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             verity
             :
             shining
             by
             his
             graue
             counsells
             and
             sayings
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             worthy
             actions
             and
             deedes
             ,
             as
             a
             sun
             among
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             ioy
             of
             his
             friendes
             and
             well
             willers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             astonishment
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             of
             the
             enemies
             and
             enuiers
             of
             the
             splendour
             ,
             and
             eminency
             of
             those
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             liberally
             communicated
             and
             conferred
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             wise
             Vieillard
             desirous
             to
             liue
             long
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             many
             ,
             hath
             most
             noble
             and
             worthy
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             to
             his
             age
             :
             though
             hee
             bee
             farre
             spent
             with
             yeares
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             strong
             to
             doe
             wonderfull
             matters
             ere
             hee
             depart
             hence
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             best
             of
             his
             life
             is
             in
             his
             inwardest
             part
             ,
             the
             soule
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             what
             false
             opinion
             ,
             or
             wretched
             ignorance
             of
             the
             truth
             doth
             possesse
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             our
             owne
             happinesses
             ,
             we
             cease
             not
             to
             torment
             &
             vex
             our selues
             about
             euills
             ,
             which
             wee
             make
             much
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             that
             almost
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             without
             much
             thinking
             thereon
             ,
             wee
             voluntarily
             runne
             our selues
             headlong
             into
             voluntary
             carkings
             and
             fits
             ,
             and
             into
             continuall
             anxieties
             ,
             disquiets
             ,
             and
             troubles
             of
             minde
             ,
             making
             that
             part
             of
             our
             life
             extreamely
             miserable
             ,
             which
             should
             with
             glory
             crowne
             all
             that
             is
             past
             :
             No
             whit
             remembring
             ,
             what
             wise
             Plato
             said
             ,
             That
             what
             things
             soeuer
             the
             outward
             senses
             desire
             or
             feare
             ,
             they
             are
             almost
             no
             other
             but
             stadowes
             and
             dreames
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
             Assured
             consolations
             against
             all
             the
             infirmities
             of
             bodie
             and
             minde
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             Latine
             Philosophers
             (
             among
             others
             ,
             Plutarch
             and
             Seneca
             )
             seeme
             to
             haue
             gloriously
             discoursed
             ,
             of
             all
             whatsoeuer
             concernes
             the
             tranquilitie
             and
             contentment
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             troubles
             and
             discommodities
             of
             this
             present
             life
             more
             easily
             borne
             :
             Yet
             must
             it
             be
             confessed
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             else
             where
             obserued
             ,
             vpon
             the
             foresaid
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             their
             discourses
             are
             weake
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             yea
             altogether
             impertinent
             ,
             being
             compared
             to
             the
             doctrines
             of
             heauenly
             wisedome
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             let
             vs
             speake
             this
             word
             by
             the
             way
             touching
             the
             reading
             of
             such
             Authors
             ,
             who
             endeauour
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             poore
             skill
             ,
             to
             reclaime
             vs
             from
             vice
             (
             wherein
             worldlings
             wallow
             ,
             and
             dabble
             ehemselues
             to
             their
             confusion
             )
             to
             the
             end
             to
             settle
             and
             habituate
             vs
             in
             laudable
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             in
             noble
             exercises
             of
             vertue
             :
             They
             are
             men
             guided
             by
             a
             darke
             light
             ,
             by
             which
             some
             glympses
             and
             glymmerings
             of
             truth
             are
             seene
             and
             appeare
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             sufficiently
             direct
             and
             point
             out
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             setue
             they
             to
             make
             knowne
             well
             enough
             to
             them
             that
             are
             wide
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             euery
             way
             miserable
             :
             And
             such
             by
             schooles
             doe
             teach
             ,
             sober
             ,
             young
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             hast
             to
             bee
             admitted
             betimes
             into
             the
             holy
             Academie
             ,
             there
             to
             bee
             fully
             resolued
             of
             the
             doubts
             and
             hard
             questions
             ,
             which
             humane
             wisedome
             cannot
             assoyle
             and
             discusse
             .
             Ploto
             in
             his
             Philche
             is
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Authors
             are
             to
             bee
             read
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             are
             the
             neerer
             streames
             to
             the
             fountaine
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             purer
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Salomon
            
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             whose
             writing
             were
             before
             those
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ?
             with
             what
             eye
             of
             regard
             ,
             and
             how
             heedfully
             ,
             and
             accurately
             ought
             wee
             to
             read
             the
             holy
             Euangelistes
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             replenished
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             so
             many
             necessary
             and
             important
             doctrines
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ?
             Who
             dares
             contradict
             them
             but
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             horrible
             monster
             condemned
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             beares
             the
             written
             doome
             ,
             and
             sentence
             of
             his
             owne
             damnation
             ?
             Such
             holy
             bookes
             are
             the
             true
             springs
             and
             fountaines
             of
             liuing
             water
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             and
             euerlasting
             consolation
             ,
             causeth
             to
             flow
             into
             our
             soules
             ,
             by
             the
             efficacy
             and
             vertue
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             those
             that
             in
             humilitie
             come
             and
             draw
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ,
             purgeth
             and
             clenseth
             those
             filthy
             frothie
             waters
             and
             puddles
             ,
             making
             them
             quicke
             running
             streames
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Wee
             read
             in
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             the
             Tusculane
             questions
             ,
             a
             franke
             and
             open
             confession
             of
             Cicero
             the
             Author
             ,
             touching
             the
             imbicilitie
             and
             weakenesse
             of
             humane
             reason
             .
             There
             are
             ,
             sayth
             hee
             ,
             certaine
             seedes
             of
             vertue
             springing
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             if
             wee
             would
             suffer
             them
             to
             grow
             and
             sprout
             out
             ,
             nature
             by
             their
             meanes
             would
             guide
             vs
             to
             a
             happy
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             are
             no
             sooner
             borne
             ,
             but
             behold
             ,
             wee
             are
             plunged
             into
             all
             corruption
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             gulfe
             of
             errors
             ,
             and
             aberrations
             ,
             which
             wee
             seeme
             to
             sucke
             with
             the
             milke
             of
             our
             Nurses
             .
             Then
             are
             we
             afterward
             put
             forth
             to
             maisters
             and
             tutors
             ,
             which
             staine
             and
             corrupt
             vs
             with
             so
             many
             false
             and
             monstrous
             opinions
             ,
             that
             veritie
             giues
             way
             and
             place
             to
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             nature
             being
             preoccupied
             and
             forestalled
             with
             strange
             imaginations
             ,
             suffers
             it selfe
             by
             them
             to
             be
             out
             of
             measure
             transported
             and
             lead
             awry
             .
             As
             then
             we
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             fountaines
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             conteined
             in
             the
             holy
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             most
             certaine
             and
             assured
             documents
             and
             doctrines
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             of
             his
             loue
             towards
             vs
             ,
             of
             the
             soueraigne
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             happie
             and
             euerlasting
             life
             :
             So
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             nurtured
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             truth
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             hope
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             pietie
             ,
             are
             not
             daunted
             and
             terrified
             with
             humaine
             brittlenesse
             and
             frailtie
             ,
             neyther
             thinke
             their
             maladies
             incurable
             ,
             nor
             their
             paines
             ,
             and
             sorrowes
             vnsupportable
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             recorded
             in
             this
             holy
             Schoole
             doe
             enioy
             a
             stedfast
             and
             assured
             consolation
             ,
             and
             doe
             say
             with
             Dauid
             in
             the
             Psalme
             94.
             
             O
             how
             happie
             is
             the
             man
             O
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             thou
             reprouest
             ,
             and
             instructest
             by
             thy
             law
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             in
             a
             sure
             habitation
             and
             refuge
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             aduersities
             ,
             that
             while
             and
             as
             often
             as
             sharpe
             ,
             heauie
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             thoughts
             and
             perplexities
             of
             mind
             doe
             wound
             and
             peirce
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             may
             euer
             be
             cured
             ,
             holped
             and
             cheared
             with
             heauenly
             consolations
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             we
             see
             many
             old
             men
             which
             call
             themselues
             Christians
             ,
             more
             faint-hearted
             ,
             more
             effeminate
             ,
             more
             impatient
             and
             froward
             ,
             then
             many
             poore
             silly
             ,
             miscreants
             ,
             and
             infidells
             haue
             beene
             :
             And
             Christians
             likewise
             which
             make
             so
             great
             a
             sound
             of
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             haue
             high
             swelling
             words
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             base
             and
             euill
             manners
             ,
             who
             thinke
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             say
             and
             doe
             another
             ,
             are
             farre
             indeed
             from
             the
             stayednesse
             and
             constancie
             of
             the
             auncient
             Stoickes
             :
             We
             can
             doe
             no
             other
             then
             blame
             these
             vau●neantes
             ,
             vaine
             &
             vitious
             persons
             ,
             who
             like
             bad
             stubborne
             souldiers
             ,
             when
             tryall
             and
             need
             is
             ,
             throw
             downe
             their
             weapons
             ,
             scoffe
             and
             mocke
             at
             the
             exhortations
             and
             incouragements
             giuen
             them
             to
             learne
             to
             handle
             and
             weild
             their
             spirituall
             weapons
             in
             the
             hall
             of
             Fence
             ,
             which
             standes
             open
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Mansion
             house
             of
             truth
             :
             briefely
             ,
             please
             themselues
             in
             abiuring
             and
             renouncing
             all
             parts
             and
             poynts
             of
             any
             good
             and
             laudable
             dutie
             and
             seruice
             in
             the
             army
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             Verily
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             soiourneth
             here
             in
             earth
             ,
             is
             affronted
             with
             carkings
             and
             
             carings
             ,
             annoyances
             ,
             and
             tedious
             disquiets
             :
             It
             is
             a
             continuall
             warre
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             daily
             to
             cope
             ,
             grapse
             ,
             and
             striue
             against
             the
             enemie
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             as
             without
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             There
             ,
             is
             much
             worke
             markt
             and
             cut
             out
             .
             But
             as
             the
             suffrings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             vs
             ,
             so
             our
             consolation
             aboundeth
             thorough
             Christ
             .
             Vndoubtedly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             hath
             an
             Arsenall
             or
             Armory
             repleate
             with
             whatsoeuer
             is
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             wherein
             he
             findeth
             all
             manner
             of
             weapons
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             doth
             array
             and
             furnish
             him
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             will
             lift
             vp
             his
             eyes
             toward
             the
             promise
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             &
             turne
             away
             his
             sight
             from
             whatsoeuer
             may
             hinder
             ,
             lett
             ,
             inwrapp
             ,
             and
             intangle
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             weapons
             are
             strong
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             of
             proofe
             ,
             not
             fained
             ,
             and
             vaine
             ,
             wee
             learne
             of
             two
             most
             braue
             Warriours
             ,
             who
             long
             agoe
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             tyme
             to
             ,
             encountred
             perils
             and
             dangers
             ,
             were
             in
             many
             skirmishes
             ,
             and
             battailes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             fought
             valiantly
             :
             Men
             who
             for
             their
             magnanimitie
             ,
             valour
             ,
             &
             long
             experience
             ,
             hold
             the
             prime
             and
             chiefe
             places
             of
             honour
             and
             rancke
             in
             the
             Armie
             of
             the
             supreame
             and
             soueraigne
             chiefetaine
             ,
             commander
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             the
             militant
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             One
             of
             them
             is
             called
             Dauid
             the
             Bethlemite
             ,
             the
             other
             Paul
             of
             
               Tarsus
               .
               Dauid
            
             singes
             in
             the
             Psalme
             39.
             
             Euery
             man
             at
             his
             best
             is
             vanitie
             ;
             doubtlesse
             man
             walketh
             in
             a
             shadowe
             :
             and
             now
             Lord
             what
             haue
             I
             waited
             for
             ?
             my
             hope
             is
             euen
             in
             thee
             :
             harken
             vnto
             my
             request
             bow
             downe
             thine
             eare
             vnto
             my
             cry
             ,
             bee
             not
             deafe
             at
             my
             teares
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             a
             soiourner
             as
             all
             my
             Fathers
             were
             .
             In
             the
             Psalme
             40.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             maketh
             the
             Lord
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             regardeth
             not
             the
             proud
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             turne
             a
             side
             to
             lies
             .
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             thy
             wonderfull
             workes
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             count
             in
             order
             to
             thee
             thy
             thoughts
             toward
             vs
             they
             are
             so
             many
             ;
             will
             I
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             declare
             and
             speake
             of
             them
             ?
             they
             are
             moe
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             recount
             and
             expresse
             .
             
             Then
             at
             the
             end
             he
             addeth
             ,
             Let
             all
             them
             which
             seeke
             thee
             reioyce
             and
             be
             glad
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             them
             that
             loue
             the
             saluation
             thou
             giuest
             to
             those
             that
             are
             thine
             ,
             say
             alwayes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             praysed
             and
             magnified
             .
             Verely
             I
             am
             poore
             and
             needie
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             thinkes
             and
             hath
             care
             on
             me
             :
             my
             God
             thou
             art
             my
             helpe
             and
             deliuerer
             .
             The
             same
             great
             warriour
             singes
             in
             the
             Psalme
             46.
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             ;
             God
             is
             my
             fortresse
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             succour
             in
             troubles
             and
             distresse
             ,
             very
             readie
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             will
             not
             feare
             ,
             though
             the
             Earth
             tremble
             ,
             and
             be
             moued
             ,
             and
             the
             Mountaines
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             ouer
             whelmed
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Let
             vs
             heare
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Although
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             we
             be
             daily
             deliuered
             ouer
             to
             death
             for
             Iesus
             sake
             ,
             yet
             wee
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             preserues
             vs
             that
             wee
             perish
             not
             .
             But
             although
             our
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             daily
             quickened
             and
             renewed
             .
             For
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             causeth
             vnto
             vs
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             and
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             while
             we
             looke
             not
             on
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             are
             temporall
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             are
             eternall
             .
             In
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             sixt
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             his
             souldiers
             into
             the
             spirituall
             Arsenall
             and
             Armourie
             ,
             and
             sayth
             vnto
             them
             ;
             Finally
             ,
             my
             bretheren
             be
             valiant
             ,
             and
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             :
             Put
             on
             the
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             stand
             against
             the
             slights
             ,
             and
             assaults
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             hauing
             ouercome
             all
             things
             stand
             fast
             .
             Stand
             fast
             then
             hauing
             your
             loynes
             girded
             about
             with
             veritie
             ,
             hauing
             on
             the
             brest-plate
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             your
             feete
             shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             peace
             :
             Aboue
             all
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             may
             quench
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             :
             Take
             also
             the
             helmet
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Praying
             alwayes
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             perseuerance
             .
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             name
             and
             shew
             weapons
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             not
             how
             rightly
             to
             vse
             and
             to
             handle
             them
             :
             We
             are
             more
             particularly
             to
             enquire
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             discourse
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             military
             Art
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             consolation
             which
             we
             purpose
             to
             propose
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             doth
             require
             .
             Saint
             Ambrose
             in
             his
             commentary
             vpon
             the
             sixt
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             speakes
             well
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             that
             although
             the
             Apostle
             names
             many
             specialties
             and
             partes
             of
             Armour
             ,
             yet
             faith
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             vs
             keepe
             to
             our
             tackling
             and
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             whereof
             principally
             we
             haue
             need
             in
             this
             spirituall
             combat
             .
             In
             deed
             what
             auailes
             it
             to
             read
             much
             ,
             to
             heare
             many
             Sermons
             of
             the
             prouidence
             ,
             grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             faith
             be
             not
             added
             to
             his
             Word
             ?
             And
             what
             auailes
             it
             to
             beleeue
             this
             word
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             you
             tremble
             not
             when
             it
             soundes
             lowder
             in
             your
             eares
             then
             vsually
             it
             hath
             done
             ,
             if
             you
             stedfastly
             settle
             not
             your
             ioy
             and
             assurance
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             which
             it
             propoundeth
             vnto
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             doe
             not
             in
             humilitie
             revere
             and
             honour
             your
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             if
             you
             dread
             not
             his
             wrath
             &
             indignation
             more
             then
             ten
             thousand
             deathes
             ,
             if
             you
             bee
             not
             wholly
             resolued
             that
             God
             speakes
             to
             condemne
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             perseuere
             and
             goe
             on
             to
             prouoke
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             you
             grace
             if
             you
             amend
             your
             liues
             and
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             serue
             so
             many
             Sermons
             touching
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             obedience
             ,
             his
             merit
             ,
             his
             miracles
             ,
             his
             loue
             to
             saue
             his
             elect
             ?
             And
             what
             are
             so
             many
             exhortations
             good
             for
             ,
             if
             this
             Sauiour
             dwell
             not
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             rule
             ,
             amend
             ,
             and
             reforme
             them
             ,
             if
             by
             his
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             and
             adoption
             ,
             he
             seale
             them
             not
             vp
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             stampe
             and
             engraue
             his
             loue
             and
             truth
             in
             them
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Iohn
             speaking
             of
             the
             speciall
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             good
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             wisely
             and
             necessarily
             ioynes
             these
             two
             together
             :
             To
             
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             this
             life
             is
             in
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             so
             that
             whosoeuer
             hath
             the
             Sonne
             consequently
             hath
             an
             assured
             guard
             of
             defence
             against
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             temptations
             ,
             which
             goe
             before
             and
             precede
             it
             .
             Afterward
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             certainely
             assured
             ,
             that
             hee
             herein
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             this
             Author
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             .
             The
             same
             Apostle
             doth
             vpon
             good
             right
             call
             this
             assurance
             our
             victorie
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             warlike
             furniture
             and
             armour
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             ouercome
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             throw
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             all
             her
             strong
             holdes
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             wee
             ought
             deuoutly
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             giue
             vs
             faith
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             increase
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             What
             dastardes
             and
             cowardes
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             ?
             What
             a
             hard
             ,
             harsh
             ,
             diffused
             noyse
             was
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             to
             heare
             of
             their
             Maisters
             death
             ,
             before
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             did
             actuate
             and
             enlarge
             it selfe
             in
             them
             ?
             Wee
             may
             see
             what
             the
             Euangelistes
             sayde
             of
             them
             .
             Saint
             Matthewe
             Chapter
             16.
             verse
             23.
             
             Saint
             Luke
             18.
             34.
             
             Saint
             Iohn
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             eleauenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             contaynes
             a
             great
             number
             of
             worthie
             examples
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             learne
             how
             great
             the
             efficacie
             and
             power
             of
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             is
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             afflictions
             .
             Wee
             reade
             the
             same
             in
             the
             auncient
             and
             moderne
             Historie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             wee
             see
             a
             great
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             of
             diuerse
             and
             differing
             Ages
             ,
             of
             young
             boyes
             and
             girles
             ,
             that
             made
             proofe
             of
             an
             inuincible
             Faith
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             fierie
             Furnace
             of
             persecutions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             deepe
             dungeon
             and
             prison
             of
             all
             sortes
             of
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             victorie
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             crowned
             with
             prayse
             and
             immortall
             glorie
             in
             the
             Pallace
             of
             GOD
             in
             his
             triumphant
             Church
             .
             So
             wee
             must
             
             conclude
             with
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             Psalme
             73.
             that
             God
             is
             good
             to
             Israell
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             which
             serue
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             although
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             doe
             grumble
             ,
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             snarle
             at
             it
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             (
             Psalme
             66.
             )
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             O
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             blesse
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             sound
             aloud
             his
             prayse
             :
             It
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             reestablished
             our
             soule
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             suffered
             our
             feete
             to
             slip
             .
             For
             thou
             O
             God
             hast
             prooued
             vs
             ,
             thou
             hast
             tryed
             and
             purified
             vs
             ,
             as
             siluer
             is
             tryed
             and
             purified
             .
             As
             if
             he
             did
             say
             ,
             iustly
             thou
             mightest
             consume
             vs
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             content
             to
             try
             vs
             ,
             cleansing
             vs
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             so
             many
             scand●lls
             and
             imputations
             wherewith
             we
             haue
             beene
             disgraced
             and
             diffamed
             .
             Wee
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             fire
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             should
             burne
             and
             waste
             vs
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             are
             vp
             to
             the
             eares
             in
             the
             water
             of
             extreame
             anguish
             ,
             and
             agonie
             of
             bodie
             and
             minde
             ,
             where
             if
             we
             had
             our
             deserts
             we
             should
             be
             stifled
             ,
             and
             strangled
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             enlarged
             and
             set
             vs
             at
             ease
             :
             The
             peace
             and
             holy
             libertie
             which
             we
             enioy
             by
             thy
             free
             gift
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             Mansion
             or
             dwelling
             in
             a
             large
             pleasant
             country
             to
             all
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             liue
             and
             without
             ceasing
             to
             prayse
             thee
             .
             Behold
             how
             faith
             doth
             accommodate
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             willing
             and
             readie
             ,
             sweening
             and
             mitigating
             all
             the
             paines
             .
             griefes
             ,
             and
             discommodities
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             quenching
             also
             all
             the
             fierie
             dartes
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             especially
             ,
             despaire
             and
             distrust
             .
             It
             is
             shee
             which
             hath
             the
             custodie
             and
             charge
             of
             all
             the
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             shrowdes
             vs
             vnder
             the
             helmet
             of
             saluation
             ,
             with
             the
             strong
             shield
             of
             affiance
             ,
             hath
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             is
             well
             shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             ,
             doth
             crosse
             and
             resist
             all
             impediments
             and
             letts
             ,
             and
             bestirres
             her selfe
             on
             euery
             side
             in
             the
             enemies
             campe
             .
             If
             then
             (
             as
             S.
             Cyprian
             sayth
             ,
             writing
             to
             those
             of
             Thibara
             )
             men
             practise
             and
             learne
             to
             fence
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             pell
             mell
             ,
             not
             sparing
             life
             nor
             lymme
             ,
             making
             great
             reckoning
             of
             a
             corruptible
             
             Crowne
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             vpon
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             is
             the
             combat
             ,
             whereof
             God
             is
             the
             Emperour
             and
             soueraigne
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             are
             not
             onely
             spectators
             ,
             but
             moderators
             and
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             propound
             to
             vs
             a
             Crowne
             of
             glorie
             ?
             Let
             vs
             then
             arme
             our selues
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             with
             a
             simple
             and
             pure
             vnderstanding
             ,
             a
             sound
             and
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             deuout
             zeale
             and
             courage
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             yet
             come
             neerer
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             proiect
             and
             purpose
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             Philosophie
             ,
             and
             faith
             doe
             yeeld
             and
             afford
             vs
             against
             our
             naturall
             frailtie
             .
             While
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             wee
             cannot
             haue
             freedome
             and
             ease
             from
             all
             our
             affections
             ,
             perturbations
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             nor
             from
             all
             sense
             of
             our
             miserie
             .
             Then
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             vs
             at
             least
             take
             a
             course
             to
             moderate
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             to
             beare
             our
             condition
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             easily
             doe
             ,
             if
             we
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             what
             our
             sinnes
             doe
             deserue
             ;
             and
             how
             great
             the
             wisedome
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             in
             turning
             our
             aduersities
             and
             troubles
             to
             be
             profitable
             and
             wholesome
             medicines
             and
             helpes
             vnto
             vs.
             Let
             vs
             then
             first
             acknowledge
             in
             our
             originall
             and
             naturall
             frailtie
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             .
             S.
             Bernard
             sayth
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Sermons
             vpon
             the
             Canticles
             ;
             Man
             being
             aduanced
             and
             raised
             to
             honour
             ,
             is
             become
             as
             a
             brute
             Beast
             :
             he
             dwelt
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             pleasant
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             very
             delightfull
             ,
             was
             not
             pressed
             with
             any
             care
             or
             annoyances
             ,
             wanted
             nothing
             ,
             was
             surrounded
             with
             sweet
             smelling
             flowers
             ,
             with
             fruits
             pleasing
             to
             the
             taste
             ,
             was
             crowned
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             was
             supervisor
             and
             Lord
             ouer
             all
             the
             workes
             ,
             which
             his
             Creator
             had
             made
             .
             But
             his
             chiefest
             excellency
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             created
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             a
             companion
             with
             the
             Angelles
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             companies
             of
             the
             hoste
             of
             Heauen
             ;
             But
             hee
             hath
             changed
             this
             glorie
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             like
             to
             the
             Beastes
             .
             O
             lamentable
             and
             woefull
             change
             !
             That
             man
             a
             trimmer
             
             of
             a
             garden
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             Lord
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             a
             cittizen
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             a
             domestique
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hostes
             ,
             an
             heire
             of
             heauenly
             happinesse
             ,
             by
             a
             suddaine
             change
             is
             become
             naked
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             poore
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             beastes
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             bridle
             we
             awe
             and
             keepe
             vnder
             !
             Now
             ,
             as
             man
             is
             come
             naked
             out
             of
             his
             mothers
             belly
             ,
             so
             shall
             hee
             returne
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             carrying
             nothing
             with
             him
             of
             all
             his
             labour
             and
             trauayle
             .
             For
             to
             draw
             some
             comfort
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             and
             then
             ponder
             and
             weigh
             with
             our selues
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             fault
             and
             misdoinges
             hath
             brought
             these
             euils
             and
             miseries
             ,
             and
             others
             much
             more
             grieuous
             and
             heauie
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             blame
             God
             ,
             but
             our
             owne
             disobedience
             .
             Then
             let
             vs
             consider
             in
             God
             such
             a
             mercie
             ,
             as
             doth
             easily
             swallow
             vp
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             turneth
             and
             changeth
             them
             to
             medicines
             profitable
             to
             vs.
             To
             which
             purpose
             S.
             Augustine
             said
             vpon
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Psalme
             22.
             
             Man
             knows
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Phisitian
             ,
             that
             affliction
             is
             a
             remedie
             procuring
             his
             saluation
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             punishment
             effectuating
             his
             damnation
             .
             When
             a
             remedie
             is
             sought
             for
             ,
             the
             Phisitian
             brings
             a
             searing
             iron
             and
             fire
             ;
             thou
             cryest
             ,
             thy
             Phisitian
             heares
             well
             enough
             thy
             roarings
             and
             clamours
             ,
             but
             he
             heares
             not
             to
             doe
             as
             thou
             wouldest
             haue
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             to
             heale
             thee
             .
             Behold
             ,
             according
             to
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             fift
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             how
             the
             Phisicke
             workes
             ;
             Tribulation
             brings
             forth
             patience
             ,
             and
             patience
             experience
             ,
             and
             experience
             hope
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             haue
             before
             our
             eyes
             this
             molehill
             of
             earth
             ,
             whereof
             the
             bodie
             is
             kneaded
             and
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             most
             hidden
             treasures
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             whose
             will
             it
             hath
             bin
             that
             this
             vile
             masse
             of
             earth
             should
             bee
             a
             vessell
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             Let
             vs
             make
             reckoning
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             bodies
             (
             so
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             )
             haue
             beene
             made
             members
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             be
             lesse
             considerate
             and
             ingrate
             then
             the
             incredulous
             and
             prophane
             
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             haue
             so
             deepely
             considered
             the
             frailtie
             ,
             viletie
             ,
             miserie
             of
             our
             originall
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             collects
             out
             of
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             Ciceroes
             lawes
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             acknowledged
             that
             this
             wretched
             poore
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             seene
             such
             wisedome
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             wit
             ,
             memory
             ,
             a
             large
             and
             deepe
             vnderstanding
             and
             reason
             ,
             was
             created
             of
             the
             high
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             eleuated
             and
             aduanced
             to
             an
             excellent
             state
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             Although
             then
             other
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
             devoid
             of
             reason
             ,
             seeme
             better
             prouided
             and
             armed
             touching
             the
             bodie
             ,
             then
             man
             :
             Some
             being
             very
             swift
             of
             foote
             ,
             as
             Hares
             ,
             Does
             ,
             and
             Stagges
             :
             others
             armed
             with
             sharpe
             clawes
             and
             hornes
             ,
             as
             Lyons
             and
             Bulles
             :
             others
             dight
             ,
             trimmed
             and
             sheltered
             with
             feathers
             and
             wings
             ,
             as
             Birds
             and
             Fowles
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             exquisite
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             notes
             well
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             should
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             strong
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             more
             weake
             and
             naked
             without
             .
             This
             mystery
             and
             secret
             long
             agoe
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             all
             wise
             old
             men
             to
             teach
             the
             younger
             ,
             ought
             to
             remember
             it
             .
             Thou
             hast
             ,
             sayth
             he
             (
             speaking
             to
             God
             )
             put
             thy
             strength
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             sucking
             babes
             .
             Surely
             in
             this
             first
             age
             ,
             sustained
             ,
             gouerned
             ,
             guarded
             ,
             and
             protected
             by
             a
             speciall
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             admirable
             power
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             he
             seemes
             to
             lay
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             foundations
             of
             his
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             manifest
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             any
             vnderstanding
             ,
             thereby
             to
             quell
             and
             confound
             with
             shame
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             which
             dare
             contest
             and
             contend
             against
             him
             .
             In
             the
             Psalme
             22.
             the
             Prophet
             strengthened
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             ,
             sayth
             assuredly
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             hee
             which
             drewest
             me
             out
             of
             my
             mothers
             belly
             ,
             thou
             gauest
             me
             assurance
             and
             safetie
             at
             my
             nurses
             brest
             ;
             I
             haue
             been
             in
             thy
             custodie
             ,
             tuition
             ,
             and
             charge
             from
             the
             wombe
             ,
             
             thou
             art
             my
             strong
             God
             from
             my
             conception
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Psalme
             139.
             
             Thou
             hast
             possessed
             my
             reines
             from
             the
             time
             that
             I
             was
             lapped
             vp
             ,
             and
             couered
             in
             my
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             I
             will
             celebrate
             and
             prayse
             thee
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             was
             made
             in
             so
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             a
             manner
             :
             Thy
             workes
             are
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             my
             soule
             knowes
             it
             right
             well
             :
             The
             good
             proportion
             and
             setting
             in
             order
             of
             my
             bones
             ,
             was
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             made
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             and
             curiously
             fashioned
             beneath
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Thine
             eyes
             did
             see
             me
             when
             I
             was
             as
             a
             formelesse
             embryon
             ,
             &
             all
             these
             things
             were
             written
             in
             thy
             booke
             before
             they
             were
             .
             O
             mighty
             God
             ,
             how
             precious
             then
             vnto
             me
             are
             the
             considerations
             of
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             is
             the
             number
             of
             them
             :
             will
             I
             take
             vpon
             mee
             to
             count
             them
             ?
             they
             are
             more
             in
             number
             then
             the
             smallest
             sands
             .
             These
             are
             the
             holy
             meditations
             of
             Dauid
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             casting
             our
             eyes
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             vpon
             this
             little
             heape
             of
             earth
             ,
             whereof
             our
             bodies
             are
             formed
             ,
             wee
             learne
             to
             hang
             downe
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             bowe
             downe
             the
             crest
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             more
             then
             three
             parts
             of
             our
             pride
             and
             selfe
             conceit
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             our
             eyes
             to
             heauen
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             soules
             tooke
             their
             beginning
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             great
             Father
             of
             spirits
             dwelles
             ,
             we
             haue
             cause
             giuen
             vs
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             occasion
             ,
             with
             all
             alacritie
             and
             readinesse
             ,
             to
             trample
             vnder
             our
             feete
             all
             those
             earthly
             and
             transitory
             things
             ,
             which
             nature
             it selfe
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             dispise
             :
             And
             an
             instruction
             also
             to
             lodge
             and
             harbour
             our
             meditations
             and
             thoughts
             in
             that
             Palace
             of
             infinite
             glory
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             that
             are
             righteous
             and
             sanctified
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             bee
             assembled
             to
             blesse
             and
             prayse
             him
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             on
             our
             birth
             day
             ,
             wee
             are
             extruded
             and
             come
             forth
             into
             the
             world
             crying
             and
             weeping
             ;
             Let
             vs
             also
             remember
             ,
             that
             presently
             we
             receiue
             the
             visible
             signe
             in
             Baptisme
             of
             our
             admittance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             habitation
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             put
             on
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             receiue
             the
             
             Hostage
             ,
             and
             pledge
             of
             that
             happy
             life
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             regenerated
             and
             begotten
             vs
             by
             his
             precious
             blood
             :
             That
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             wipes
             away
             our
             teares
             ,
             which
             giues
             vs
             good
             hope
             and
             eternall
             consolation
             ,
             which
             he
             sufficiently
             ratified
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             louingly
             caused
             the
             little
             children
             to
             bee
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             layd
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             saying
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Suffer
             little
             children
             to
             come
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             forbid
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             to
             such
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             So
             much
             touching
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             other
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             assayle
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             neere
             siege
             to
             aged
             persons
             .
             These
             opponents
             are
             so
             mighty
             and
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             Salomon
             considering
             ,
             hath
             oftentimes
             sayd
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             is
             wrought
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             is
             very
             vanity
             ;
             That
             man
             reapes
             no
             profit
             of
             his
             labour
             and
             trauell
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             his
             dayes
             he
             feeles
             affliction
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
             Hauing
             shewed
             that
             all
             the
             soueraigne
             good
             ,
             dreamed
             on
             in
             outward
             and
             transitorie
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             meere
             imagination
             ,
             hee
             wisely
             concludes
             ,
             That
             this
             good
             consisteth
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             declaring
             that
             all
             mans
             good
             consisteth
             heerein
             :
             Wee
             cannot
             more
             briefly
             and
             certainly
             cleere
             this
             point
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             knowes
             not
             God
             ,
             to
             reuerence
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             subscribe
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             all
             his
             Statutes
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             walketh
             ,
             not
             in
             veritie
             ,
             but
             vanity
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             behooues
             vs
             euer
             to
             come
             to
             this
             point
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             miserable
             ,
             then
             the
             man
             which
             vnderstands
             not
             ,
             loues
             not
             ,
             nor
             seekes
             after
             ,
             nor
             knowes
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             which
             happen
             many
             times
             without
             trauell
             or
             paines
             taking
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             succeed
             quite
             crosse
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             godly
             and
             good
             .
             But
             happy
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             earnestly
             lookes
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             walking
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             beleeues
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             further
             the
             helpe
             together
             for
             his
             good
             .
             Light
             shineth
             to
             him
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             
             hee
             stands
             fast
             and
             is
             neuer
             mooued
             ,
             he
             feares
             no
             euill
             tidings
             ,
             trusting
             assuredly
             in
             the
             Lord.
             If
             he
             want
             the
             necessary
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             his
             riches
             are
             in
             Gods
             hand
             and
             keeping
             ,
             who
             giueth
             him
             contentation
             and
             contentment
             .
             Hath
             he
             a
             costly
             leud
             wife
             ,
             and
             bad
             dissolute
             children
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             proofe
             of
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Iob
             ,
             and
             Dauid
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             one
             had
             a
             very
             spitefull
             shrewd
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             children
             ,
             wholly
             giuen
             to
             lewdnesse
             and
             mischiefe
             ;
             wit.
             Ammon
             and
             Absolon
             .
             Is
             hee
             seized
             with
             maladies
             ,
             hee
             calleth
             to
             minde
             what
             Basil
             writes
             vpon
             the
             Psalme
             45.
             
             Oftentimes
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             sickenesse
             and
             maladies
             serue
             to
             tame
             and
             reclaime
             vs
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             sanitie
             and
             health
             often
             hurteth
             enough
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             helpes
             and
             furnisheth
             many
             with
             occasions
             and
             instruments
             to
             doe
             euill
             and
             mischiefe
             .
             Againe
             in
             the
             124.
             
             Epistle
             ,
             hee
             sayth
             ,
             Make
             account
             that
             a
             maladie
             or
             sickenesse
             serues
             for
             a
             schoolemaster
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             attaine
             to
             this
             good
             ,
             that
             making
             no
             reckoning
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             you
             also
             dispise
             whatsoeuer
             is
             fraile
             or
             transitory
             ,
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             past
             hope
             or
             recouery
             ,
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             heauenly
             company
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             already
             you
             were
             in
             Paradise
             .
             Pondering
             these
             things
             in
             your
             minde
             ,
             all
             your
             life
             will
             bee
             a
             day
             of
             feasting
             and
             ioy
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             bee
             ioyfull
             vnto
             you
             to
             impart
             your
             ioy
             to
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             we
             finde
             it
             euill
             or
             strange
             ,
             to
             see
             our
             body
             hardly
             handled
             and
             kept
             vnder
             ,
             which
             feeling
             it selfe
             fat
             ,
             and
             well
             fed
             ,
             pampred
             ,
             and
             at
             too
             much
             ease
             ,
             will
             worke
             the
             wracke
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             hote
             furious
             horse
             ,
             boundeth
             ,
             and
             reares
             vp
             aloft
             ,
             and
             seekes
             how
             to
             cast
             his
             rider
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             him
             on
             the
             ground
             ?
             Vndoubtedly
             ,
             mans
             proper
             strength
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             vigour
             of
             minde
             ,
             held
             vp
             by
             and
             depending
             vpon
             God
             ,
             whose
             power
             and
             strength
             is
             principally
             seen
             and
             discouered
             in
             our
             weakenesse
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             S.
             Paul
             writeth
             ;
             Being
             weake
             ,
             I
             am
             strong
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
             
             Dauid
             was
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             in
             his
             greatest
             agonies
             and
             sorrowes
             .
             I
             am
             (
             sayth
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             Psalme
             38.
             )
             weakned
             ,
             and
             sore
             broken
             ;
             I
             roared
             for
             the
             great
             griefe
             and
             terrour
             of
             my
             heart
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             my
             desire
             is
             before
             thee
             ,
             &
             my
             sighing
             is
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             ;
             my
             heart
             is
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ;
             my
             strength
             fayleth
             mee
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             mine
             eyes
             ;
             yea
             they
             are
             no
             more
             vnto
             mee
             .
             But
             ,
             seeing
             I
             waite
             on
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             answere
             ,
             O
             my
             God.
             Forsake
             mee
             not
             ,
             be
             not
             thou
             farre
             from
             mee
             ,
             my
             God.
             Hast
             thee
             to
             helpe
             mee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             which
             art
             my
             saluation
             .
             So
             many
             excellent
             promises
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             shall
             they
             not
             haue
             the
             efficacy
             to
             reclayme
             and
             encourage
             vs
             ?
             Let
             vs
             haue
             a
             heed
             full
             eye
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             to
             the
             reiterated
             protestations
             of
             Gods
             loue
             towardes
             his
             ,
             of
             that
             fier
             of
             loue
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             world
             cannot
             quench
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             Salomon
             spake
             in
             his
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Canticles
             .
             Set
             mee
             as
             a
             seale
             on
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             signet
             vpon
             thine
             arme
             ,
             for
             loue
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             ,
             and
             iealousie
             is
             cruell
             as
             the
             graue
             ;
             the
             coales
             thereof
             are
             fiery
             coales
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             vehement
             flame
             :
             Many
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             this
             loue
             ,
             and
             the
             floodes
             cannot
             drowne
             it
             :
             If
             a
             man
             would
             giue
             for
             it
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             contemned
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             also
             sayth
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             44.
             
             Thus
             hath
             the
             Lord
             sayd
             ,
             that
             made
             thee
             ,
             and
             formed
             thee
             from
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             which
             helpeth
             thee
             .
             Feare
             not
             ,
             O
             Iacob
             ,
             my
             seruant
             ,
             the
             righteous
             whom
             I
             haue
             chosen
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             powre
             water
             vpon
             him
             which
             is
             thirstly
             ,
             and
             floodes
             vpon
             the
             dry
             land
             ,
             I
             will
             powre
             my
             Spirit
             vpon
             thy
             seed
             ,
             and
             my
             blessing
             vpon
             those
             which
             proceed
             out
             of
             thy
             loynes
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Chapter
             46.
             
             O
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             remaine
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             borne
             from
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             from
             the
             birth
             .
             I
             will
             doe
             the
             the
             same
             to
             your
             old
             age
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             beare
             you
             vntill
             your
             hoare
             white
             age
             :
             I
             haue
             made
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             beare
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             carry
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             rescue
             and
             deliuer
             you
             .
          
           
           
             As
             touching
             old
             men
             (
             I
             speake
             to
             those
             that
             are
             wise
             )
             they
             shall
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             forcible
             and
             fitting
             arguments
             of
             comfort
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             although
             the
             life
             of
             God
             be
             blissefull
             and
             vnchangeable
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             maiesty
             of
             his
             eternity
             ,
             Daniel
             calles
             him
             ,
             The
             
               Ancient
               of
               dayes
            
             :
             not
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             represent
             God
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             long
             white
             beard
             ,
             as
             many
             ignorant
             folke
             doe
             ,
             which
             neuer
             read
             Moses
             nor
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             the
             true
             God
             :
             But
             that
             wee
             should
             conceiue
             this
             incomprehensible
             Maiestie
             ,
             to
             bee
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             wisedome
             ,
             a
             venerable
             supremacy
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             sanctitie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             are
             taught
             to
             reuerence
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             honour
             their
             persons
             ,
             to
             rise
             vp
             with
             great
             respect
             to
             these
             white
             heads
             and
             beards
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             in
             this
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             the
             stampes
             and
             prints
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Moses
             exhorts
             vs
             in
             the
             19.
             
             Chap.
             Leuit.
             v.
             32.
             which
             we
             recite
             to
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             done
             other
             sayings
             and
             sentences
             before
             ,
             whereunto
             wee
             adde
             this
             of
             a
             wise
             Elder
             ,
             who
             writ
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             which
             booke
             ,
             hee
             sayth
             ;
             My
             sonne
             helpe
             thy
             father
             in
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             grieue
             him
             not
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             liueth
             ;
             when
             his
             vnderstanding
             faileth
             him
             ,
             haue
             patience
             and
             beare
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             dispise
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             honour
             him
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             canst
             .
             For
             the
             good
             intreaty
             of
             thy
             father
             shall
             not
             bee
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             shall
             bee
             a
             fortresse
             for
             thee
             against
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             The
             women
             of
             Bethlehem
             are
             friendly
             and
             kind
             to
             the
             good
             old
             Naomi
             ,
             for
             that
             her
             daughter
             in
             law
             Ruth
             ,
             had
             borne
             a
             sonne
             to
             Boaz.
             This
             (
             say
             they
             )
             may
             bring
             life
             againe
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             lenghthen
             thy
             dayes
             ,
             and
             cherish
             and
             comfort
             thine
             old
             age
             .
             Ruth
             .
             4.
             15.
             
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             reprochet
             the
             Babilonians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cruell
             and
             vnmerciful
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             very
             heauy
             yoke
             vpon
             them
             ,
             Chap.
             47.
             6.
             
             Also
             these
             wicked
             people
             were
             as
             hammers
             ,
             which
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             of
             the
             
             world
             vsed
             to
             breake
             in
             peeces
             the
             old
             and
             the
             young
             ,
             as
             Ieremie
             speakes
             in
             the
             52.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             Vers
             .
             22.
             whence
             proceeded
             those
             woes
             ,
             and
             alasses
             of
             the
             Prophet
             in
             his
             Lamentations
             4.
             
             Chap
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             They
             reuerenced
             not
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             had
             compassion
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
             And
             in
             the
             fift
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Princes
             are
             hanged
             vp
             by
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             reuerence
             not
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
             That
             which
             Ezechiel
             proposeth
             in
             the
             9.
             chap.
             v.
             6.
             is
             most
             feareful
             ,
             and
             it
             sufficeth
             vs
             to
             marke
             and
             obserue
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             wise
             Vicillard
             doe
             thereby
             take
             heed
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             Zachariahs
             dayes
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             question
             and
             demurre
             concerning
             the
             reestablishment
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fauours
             that
             God
             was
             minded
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             them
             ,
             Zachariah
             declares
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             hostes
             ,
             sayd
             thus
             ,
             There
             shall
             old
             men
             and
             women
             dwell
             in
             the
             streetes
             of
             Ierufalem
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             haue
             his
             staffe
             in
             his
             hand
             for
             very
             age
             .
             But
             Isaiah
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             Vers
             .
             2.
             and
             5.
             putteth
             for
             signes
             of
             the
             terrible
             iudgement
             of
             God
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             That
             the
             old
             men
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             the
             childe
             shall
             exalt
             himselfe
             and
             presume
             against
             the
             auncient
             ,
             and
             the
             abiect
             and
             vile
             ,
             against
             the
             honourable
             .
             If
             in
             these
             times
             there
             bee
             any
             presage
             of
             the
             decay
             and
             ruine
             of
             Churches
             and
             Common-weales
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             number
             of
             wise
             old
             men
             is
             very
             smal
             ,
             that
             the
             age
             of
             the
             worthies
             and
             renowned
             men
             is
             vanished
             and
             past
             :
             That
             those
             that
             are
             children
             in
             yeares
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             are
             percht
             vp
             and
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             places
             of
             the
             experienced
             valiant
             ,
             and
             learned
             .
             An
             extreame
             misery
             which
             we
             cannot
             sufficiently
             describe
             and
             lament
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             good
             fruit
             when
             it
             is
             ripest
             and
             mellow
             ,
             is
             most
             delicate
             and
             pleasant
             to
             the
             taste
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             last
             draught
             contenteth
             the
             thirstie
             person
             :
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             pleasure
             seemes
             to
             reserue
             her
             dainties
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             last
             seruice
             and
             messe
             .
             So
             likewise
             wee
             say
             ,
             that
             old
             age
             hath
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             that
             is
             notable
             and
             more
             
             excellent
             then
             other
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             auncients
             ,
             as
             the
             singing
             of
             swannes
             ,
             are
             daily
             excellent
             monitors
             and
             admonitions
             to
             vs.
             If
             wee
             listen
             to
             the
             last
             wordes
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               Dauid
            
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             the
             hearing
             ,
             wee
             shall
             in
             them
             finde
             an
             ample
             proofe
             heereof
             .
             Such
             Histories
             are
             familiar
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             much
             better
             to
             read
             them
             in
             themselues
             ,
             then
             heere
             to
             recite
             them
             .
             What
             illumination
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             reuealed
             and
             manifest
             in
             the
             sayings
             of
             infinite
             Martyrs
             ,
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             were
             old
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             till
             now
             ?
             It
             is
             matter
             for
             a
             greater
             booke
             then
             this
             small
             Tractat
             ,
             or
             Manuel
             .
             In
             the
             second
             booke
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             of
             Eleazar
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Scribes
             ,
             an
             aged
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             pressed
             ,
             and
             instantly
             solicited
             ,
             to
             feigne
             and
             make
             semblance
             ,
             to
             adhere
             and
             obey
             to
             the
             superstitions
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             vpon
             an
             honest
             and
             vpright
             minde
             worthy
             his
             age
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             yeares
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             gray
             hayres
             ,
             his
             good
             conuersation
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             Gods
             holy
             law
             ,
             suddenly
             required
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             led
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             adding
             these
             words
             worthy
             of
             memory
             .
             It
             becommeth
             not
             our
             age
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             least
             many
             yong
             persons
             diffident
             and
             wauering
             ,
             that
             Eleazar
             being
             fourscore
             and
             tenne
             yeares
             old
             ,
             was
             gone
             and
             yeelded
             to
             prophane
             ceremonies
             ,
             thorough
             mine
             hypocrisie
             and
             dissimulation
             (
             for
             a
             smal
             moment
             of
             a
             caduque
             and
             transitory
             life
             )
             might
             bee
             seduced
             ,
             and
             I
             bring
             a
             malediction
             and
             curse
             and
             a
             staine
             and
             reproach
             to
             mine
             old
             age
             :
             for
             though
             I
             should
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             the
             torments
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             could
             I
             not
             escape
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Almightie
             ,
             neither
             aliue
             nor
             dead
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             manfully
             changing
             and
             giuing
             vp
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             my selfe
             such
             as
             mine
             age
             requireth
             and
             meriteth
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             leaue
             a
             notable
             example
             for
             such
             as
             be
             young
             ,
             to
             die
             willingly
             and
             couragiously
             for
             the
             venerable
             and
             holy
             lawes
             .
             To
             this
             worthy
             old
             man
             ,
             let
             vs
             ioyne
             the
             constant
             Martyr
             Polycarpus
             ,
             a
             
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             in
             Asia
             .
             As
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             torturing
             fire
             ,
             the
             Proconsul
             hauing
             most
             earnestly
             solicited
             him
             to
             recant
             and
             renounce
             his
             faith
             ,
             with
             promise
             of
             libertie
             :
             I
             haue
             ,
             said
             this
             wise
             old
             man
             and
             constant
             Martyr
             ,
             these
             fourescore
             and
             sixe
             yeares
             serued
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             time
             he
             did
             me
             no
             outrage
             nor
             hurt
             ;
             how
             should
             it
             then
             be
             possible
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             minde
             to
             blaspheme
             my
             Sauiour
             and
             King
             ?
             I
             will
             neuer
             doe
             it
             .
             If
             you
             feigne
             and
             pretend
             you
             know
             not
             my
             qualitie
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             to
             know
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             .
             Many
             other
             words
             of
             admirable
             constancie
             were
             then
             vttered
             by
             this
             reuerend
             old
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             armed
             with
             inuincible
             courage
             ,
             presently
             suffred
             death
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             These
             two
             examples
             shall
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             neerer
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             vnto
             death
             ,
             be
             it
             easie
             or
             violent
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             courage
             ,
             the
             neerer
             are
             they
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             :
             And
             still
             as
             their
             bodies
             growe
             weake
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             fortifie
             and
             strengthen
             them
             in
             such
             sorte
             ,
             that
             no
             tormentes
             nor
             tortures
             canne
             quell
             ,
             or
             dismay
             their
             stoute
             minde
             ;
             nor
             no
             Bug-beare
             ,
             or
             terror
             is
             gastly
             or
             horrid
             enough
             to
             fray
             and
             affright
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hauing
             made
             a
             couenant
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             here
             on
             earth
             is
             compounded
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             it
             two
             strong
             propps
             of
             hope
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             true
             word
             .
             This
             spirit
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             power
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             veritie
             ,
             consolation
             ,
             life
             ,
             faith
             ,
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             saluation
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             father
             of
             Heauen
             :
             A
             word
             testifying
             that
             all
             thinges
             were
             giuen
             vs
             necessary
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             pietie
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             vs
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             and
             glorie
             ,
             by
             which
             are
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             great
             and
             pretious
             
             promises
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             wee
             (
             which
             are
             regenerated
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             )
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             nature
             ,
             being
             deliuered
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             concupiscences
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Whosoeuer
             hath
             not
             this
             spirit
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             trusteth
             not
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             midd
             all
             his
             babble
             and
             prattle
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             is
             still
             in
             doubt
             ,
             hath
             feeble
             hands
             ,
             trembling
             and
             staggering
             knees
             ,
             haltes
             ,
             feedes
             himselfe
             with
             the
             winde
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             any
             assured
             consolation
             .
             But
             the
             iust
             doe
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             strengthened
             and
             vpheld
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             reioyce
             all
             wayes
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             sanctifies
             them
             ,
             preserues
             whole
             and
             entire
             their
             mind
             ,
             soule
             ,
             and
             bodie
             vnblameable
             ,
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             An
             aduise
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             conteining
             the
             summarie
             and
             substance
             of
             their
             dutie
             vntill
             their
             last
             gaspe
             .
          
           
             IT
             should
             remaine
             now
             to
             treat
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             certaine
             remedies
             against
             it
             .
             But
             before
             we
             enter
             therein
             ,
             we
             will
             propound
             to
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             an
             aduise
             drawne
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             volumes
             of
             sacred
             Philosophie
             ,
             to
             leade
             him
             more
             easily
             on
             to
             that
             whereunto
             he
             aspires
             .
             But
             it
             behooueth
             those
             who
             are
             almost
             at
             their
             wayes
             end
             ,
             more
             heedfully
             to
             consider
             both
             the
             way
             they
             haue
             gone
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             goe
             ,
             for
             their
             further
             encouragement
             to
             their
             dutie
             .
             Behold
             then
             what
             I
             pretend
             to
             remember
             to
             whomsoeuer
             being
             in
             old
             
             age
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             hearken
             to
             him
             who
             is
             drawing
             neere
             vnto
             it
             .
             It
             is
             reason
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             witnessed
             in
             so
             many
             sortes
             so
             many
             yeares
             ,
             and
             sealed
             in
             our
             Baptisme
             at
             our
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             rightly
             apprehended
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             dead
             and
             in
             whom
             quickned
             ;
             doe
             cause
             vs
             to
             wish
             a
             continuall
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             our
             adoption
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             speaking
             to
             vs
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             with
             our
             spirit
             that
             we
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             This
             sense
             and
             feeling
             doth
             engender
             or
             beget
             an
             excellent
             desire
             ,
             an
             earnest
             devotion
             ,
             a
             firme
             resolution
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             him
             obedience
             all
             our
             life
             long
             ,
             but
             more
             at
             the
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             is
             devoide
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             experience
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             plunged
             and
             drowned
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             tyme
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             selfe
             opinion
             ,
             insolencie
             ,
             and
             ribauld
             and
             lasciuious
             impudencie
             .
             Now
             then
             it
             behooues
             so
             soone
             as
             we
             feele
             the
             motions
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             be
             replenished
             with
             a
             sincere
             and
             liuely
             affection
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             worldly
             sense
             ,
             but
             following
             the
             rule
             which
             he
             himselfe
             doth
             propose
             and
             set
             downe
             vnto
             vs.
             Touching
             this
             affection
             it
             is
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             by
             generall
             and
             speciall
             reasons
             .
             The
             generall
             reasons
             are
             ;
             that
             our
             God
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             his
             people
             cannot
             cleaue
             vnto
             him
             ,
             except
             we
             bee
             holy
             likewise
             :
             then
             as
             members
             belonging
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             head
             and
             redeemer
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             him
             ,
             imitating
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             obedience
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             The
             speciall
             reasons
             are
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             our
             Father
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             washed
             vs
             by
             his
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             vs
             into
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             our
             head
             is
             ascended
             vp
             into
             heauen
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             our
             bodies
             be
             predestinated
             to
             the
             last
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             our
             soules
             to
             immortalitie
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             to
             euerlasting
             glorie
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             horrible
             ingratitude
             
             not
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             madnesse
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             filthinesse
             from
             which
             we
             haue
             beene
             so
             dearely
             and
             preciously
             cleansed
             and
             purged
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             detestable
             iniquitie
             to
             wish
             and
             to
             will
             the
             members
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             bee
             ioyned
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             is
             but
             reason
             for
             euer
             to
             burie
             all
             earthly
             affection
             ;
             to
             aspire
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             to
             be
             by
             a
             liuely
             faith
             set
             in
             the
             heauenly
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             feele
             and
             taste
             of
             life
             and
             euerlasting
             glory
             ;
             that
             we
             must
             not
             grieue
             him
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             ,
             our
             counsellor
             ,
             guide
             ,
             and
             comforter
             :
             That
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             ,
             to
             preserue
             our selues
             immaculate
             ,
             and
             pure
             ,
             euen
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hauing
             treated
             of
             our
             affection
             ,
             let
             vs
             speake
             of
             the
             rule
             thereof
             declared
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             and
             so
             expressely
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             yet
             to
             see
             ,
             as
             the
             soule
             and
             mayne
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             his
             good
             pleasure
             hath
             beene
             ,
             to
             forme
             and
             fashion
             our
             manners
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             exact
             manner
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             which
             serues
             as
             a
             commentarie
             of
             all
             that
             is
             contayned
             in
             the
             sayd
             Law
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             renounce
             our selues
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             apply
             and
             frame
             our selues
             sincerely
             and
             wholly
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             but
             Gods.
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             (
             be
             he
             young
             or
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             is
             more
             bound
             to
             this
             dutie
             ,
             then
             the
             yong
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             vpheld
             and
             supported
             him
             long
             ,
             hath
             bestowed
             many
             blessings
             and
             benefites
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             blessed
             life
             ,
             whereinto
             hee
             is
             nowe
             entring
             )
             ought
             to
             search
             and
             learne
             out
             ,
             what
             God
             willeth
             and
             approueth
             ,
             briefely
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             serueth
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             glorie
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             of
             an
             other
             minde
             ,
             are
             styled
             and
             tearmed
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             truth
             ,
             vngracious
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             vngratefull
             ,
             reprobates
             .
             All
             these
             licentious
             and
             inordinate
             humours
             S.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             comprehendeth
             vnder
             the
             word
             ,
             Impietie
             :
             To
             which
             ,
             hee
             opposeth
             the
             duties
             of
             Christians
             ,
             marshalled
             and
             ranged
             vnder
             the
             three
             excellent
             giftes
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             and
             pietie
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sacred
             triangle
             is
             included
             the
             renouncing
             of
             our selues
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             not
             without
             cause
             hath
             begun
             with
             temperance
             ,
             which
             especially
             concernes
             vs
             ,
             which
             moderates
             our
             lustes
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             banishing
             and
             driuing
             away
             sensuall
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             and
             filthie
             affections
             ,
             much
             more
             their
             detestable
             effortes
             and
             effectes
             .
             It
             is
             shee
             which
             doth
             fashion
             and
             frame
             vs
             to
             a
             true
             square
             ,
             rulle
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             moderation
             of
             our
             wishes
             ,
             and
             dreames
             of
             worldly
             houour
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             inordinate
             beastly
             concupiscences
             ,
             suggested
             by
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             ;
             In
             the
             violent
             pursuite
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             and
             hunting
             after
             ,
             proud
             vsurping
             ,
             sacrilegious
             detayning
             ,
             and
             miserable
             possessing
             of
             goods
             ,
             not
             goods
             ,
             but
             perishing
             and
             transitorie
             ,
             and
             which
             doe
             not
             enlarge
             the
             straight
             boundes
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             where
             wee
             are
             confined
             (
             and
             this
             is
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             tranquilitie
             )
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             and
             resigne
             our
             persons
             ,
             goods
             ,
             our
             affaires
             ,
             briefely
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             loue
             ,
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             humbly
             beseeching
             him
             euery
             houre
             to
             subdue
             ,
             guide
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             our
             heartes
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             power
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             it
             ill
             becomes
             all
             Christians
             ,
             much
             more
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             voluptuous
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             or
             couetous
             :
             Also
             that
             in
             all
             the
             accidents
             and
             chances
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             ought
             quietly
             to
             submit
             and
             yeeld
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             word
             Iustice
             ,
             which
             respecteth
             our
             dutie
             toward
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             it
             requireth
             two
             thinges
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             rightly
             examining
             and
             considering
             ,
             what
             we
             our selues
             are
             ,
             wee
             should
             preferre
             others
             before
             vs
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             our
             studie
             and
             endeuour
             tend
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             procure
             their
             benefit
             and
             good
             .
             In
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             it
             is
             wholly
             requisite
             that
             we
             be
             furnished
             with
             humilitie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             a
             frank
             and
             liberall
             mind
             ,
             least
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             as
             well
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             which
             seeme
             
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             shrowding
             our selues
             vnder
             this
             vaine
             subterfuge
             ,
             shift
             ,
             and
             coullor
             ,
             that
             our
             neighbour
             is
             a
             stranger
             ,
             one
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             contemptuous
             ,
             base
             ,
             vile
             ,
             vngrateful
             ,
             an
             enemie
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             to
             all
             this
             the
             law
             of
             humanitie
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             honour
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             makes
             a
             suyply
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             euery
             good
             doing
             and
             deede
             ought
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             well
             informed
             conscience
             ,
             &
             a
             sincere
             affection
             of
             heart
             ,
             without
             which
             our
             workes
             are
             soyled
             ,
             and
             tainted
             with
             damnable
             hypocrisie
             ,
             with
             peruerse
             confidence
             ,
             vaine
             arrogancie
             ,
             infamous
             reproch
             ,
             fond
             opinions
             ;
             As
             that
             God
             is
             our
             debtor
             to
             repay
             and
             requite
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             neighbours
             are
             exceedingly
             bounden
             and
             obliged
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             hauing
             performed
             some
             small
             dutie
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             ,
             wee
             are
             freed
             and
             discharged
             (
             euen
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             of
             whom
             we
             hold
             all
             that
             we
             haue
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             all
             that
             we
             haue
             ,
             without
             whom
             we
             are
             nothing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             without
             whom
             we
             can
             doe
             nothing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             of
             whom
             onely
             wee
             ought
             to
             glorie
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             it
             behooues
             vs
             to
             put
             our
             affiance
             and
             trust
             )
             from
             all
             other
             duties
             of
             charity
             ,
             whereof
             we
             willingly
             make
             our selues
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             basely
             refuse
             ,
             neither
             louing
             God
             ,
             nor
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             nor
             ourselues
             ,
             and
             liuing
             one
             with
             another
             as
             brute
             beastes
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             iust
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             our
             wise
             Vieillard
             mount
             vp
             yet
             higher
             ,
             though
             the
             way
             bee
             narrow
             ,
             rugged
             ,
             vneuen
             ,
             steepe
             ,
             and
             headlong
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             bee
             continually
             readie
             and
             prepared
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             which
             God
             layes
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             within
             and
             without
             by
             diuerse
             temptations
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             all
             the
             remainder
             and
             rest
             of
             his
             dayes
             .
             If
             from
             his
             youth
             he
             hath
             borne
             the
             yoke
             ,
             hath
             not
             bin
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             shade
             ,
             but
             hath
             endured
             stormes
             ,
             cold
             ,
             and
             extreame
             parching
             heate
             ,
             his
             travaile
             toward
             the
             euening
             of
             his
             life
             will
             be
             lesse
             tedious
             ,
             seeing
             the
             houre
             of
             his
             rest
             is
             neere
             and
             at
             hand
             .
             Hereupon
             he
             will
             call
             to
             minde
             that
             his
             heauenly
             
             Father
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             cratch
             did
             handle
             in
             like
             manner
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             onely
             beloued
             sonne
             ,
             will
             also
             that
             his
             members
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             hath
             predestinated
             them
             thereunto
             :
             whereof
             this
             most
             excellent
             comfort
             doth
             follow
             ,
             that
             being
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             afflictions
             and
             suffrings
             of
             our
             Lord.
             Furthermore
             ,
             for
             diuers
             reasons
             ,
             afflictions
             are
             necessary
             for
             Christians
             ,
             more
             particularly
             to
             old
             men
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             vaine
             assurance
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             sufficiencie
             ,
             their
             obstinate
             selfe-willd
             conceipt
             ,
             their
             arrogancie
             ,
             require
             such
             a
             correctiue
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             haue
             need
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             reuerend
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             so
             much
             the
             more
             heartily
             to
             seeke
             and
             sue
             for
             his
             grace
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             stand
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             sauour
             and
             relish
             well
             how
             sweete
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             their
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             deliuerances
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             necessary
             also
             that
             their
             patience
             and
             obedience
             ,
             may
             more
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             it
             being
             vnpossible
             for
             them
             to
             stoppe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             if
             hee
             doe
             not
             awe
             and
             reclaime
             them
             by
             afflictions
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Their
             life
             past
             is
             had
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             chastised
             in
             this
             world
             by
             the
             rod
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             kept
             in
             order
             in
             their
             maisters
             seruice
             ,
             who
             scourging
             their
             bodies
             ,
             comforteth
             and
             saueth
             their
             soules
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             last
             resurrection
             ;
             briefely
             ,
             hee
             chastiseth
             those
             that
             are
             his
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             perish
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             among
             the
             sundry
             sortes
             of
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             one
             among
             others
             carries
             with
             it
             singular
             contentment
             ,
             as
             when
             wee
             shall
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             Christs
             name
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             and
             defence
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             truth
             .
             Christians
             willingly
             lay
             downe
             their
             neckes
             vnder
             the
             light
             yoke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             at
             it
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             stupid
             ,
             or
             hastie
             mad
             braine-sicke
             ,
             or
             fond
             toying
             ioy
             ;
             their
             reioycing
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             that
             magnanimous
             resolution
             ,
             which
             appeared
             
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             true
             Disciples
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             vanquish
             nor
             abolish
             true
             patience
             ,
             cōsisting
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christians
             doe
             not
             faint
             altogether
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             that
             presseth
             them
             :
             But
             in
             the
             anguish
             and
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             heartes
             feele
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             consolations
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             comforteth
             and
             strengtheneth
             them
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             vanquisheth
             the
             vanitie
             which
             cumbers
             them
             in
             the
             world
             .
             In
             this
             appeareth
             wherein
             the
             Philosophers
             patience
             differs
             from
             the
             Christians
             .
             One
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             vnresistible
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             must
             bee
             done
             ,
             and
             counselleth
             to
             beare
             what
             is
             vnavoidable
             :
             But
             the
             other
             telles
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             so
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             iust
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             acknowledge
             that
             our
             sufferings
             in
             the
             world
             are
             equall
             ,
             agreeable
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             profitable
             :
             that
             therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             bee
             couragious
             and
             resolute
             in
             them
             ,
             glorying
             in
             the
             constancie
             that
             our
             God
             giueth
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             alwayes
             giue
             vs
             at
             need
             .
          
           
             The
             principall
             fruit
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             may
             gather
             from
             the
             tree
             of
             affliction
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             taste
             thereof
             he
             should
             be
             enured
             to
             contemne
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             which
             would
             beguile
             and
             bewitch
             him
             ,
             if
             all
             things
             succeeded
             according
             to
             his
             sensuall
             appetite
             and
             lust
             .
             Afterward
             ,
             this
             fruit
             makes
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             relish
             and
             taste
             the
             sweetnesse
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             happy
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             reserued
             for
             vs
             in
             heauen
             .
             For
             if
             in
             youth
             and
             old
             age
             ,
             We
             see
             nothing
             but
             troubles
             ,
             and
             dangers
             in
             our
             course
             heere
             on
             earth
             ,
             if
             our
             delights
             bee
             mingled
             with
             griefes
             ,
             our
             hony
             with
             gall
             ,
             our
             pleasures
             bee
             steeped
             and
             drenched
             in
             distastes
             and
             discontentments
             ,
             our
             mirth
             end
             in
             teares
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             wee
             start
             backe
             and
             retire
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             wee
             bee
             sorrie
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             Palace
             of
             libertie
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             sinners
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             the
             iust
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             to
             rest
             from
             our
             labours
             ?
             But
             as
             it
             is
             commended
             
             to
             old
             and
             young
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             ,
             where
             there
             treasure
             is
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             heauen
             ,
             consequently
             not
             to
             be
             affectionated
             ,
             and
             inamoured
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             no
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             forbidden
             them
             to
             loue
             the
             world
             and
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             :
             So
             must
             they
             not
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             this
             earthly
             life
             ,
             nor
             take
             occasion
             by
             the
             cumbers
             thereof
             ,
             to
             bee
             ingrate
             toward
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             mutter
             and
             murmure
             against
             his
             iustice
             ,
             or
             to
             censure
             his
             prouidence
             :
             Seeing
             that
             our
             life
             here
             ,
             though
             short
             ,
             painefull
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             is
             an
             excellent
             gift
             ,
             yea
             ,
             an
             assured
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             loue
             and
             fauour
             to
             vs.
             Let
             vs
             then
             so
             vse
             it
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             we
             shall
             abate
             (
             if
             wee
             bee
             wise
             )
             of
             the
             disordinate
             loue
             thereof
             ,
             may
             be
             added
             to
             a
             feruent
             and
             holy
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             the
             soonest
             receiued
             into
             heauen
             .
             For
             wee
             should
             doe
             ill
             ,
             to
             wish
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             him
             in
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             ,
             more
             compleately
             and
             fully
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             militant
             .
             Let
             vs
             onely
             desire
             for
             this
             cause
             to
             liue
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             prayse
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             stand
             and
             keepe
             sentinell
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             vocation
             ,
             wherein
             our
             chiefetaine
             and
             soueraigne
             head
             hath
             placed
             vs
             ,
             till
             he
             call
             vs
             away
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             call
             and
             hand
             of
             death
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             are
             no
             lesse
             frighted
             and
             skared
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             ,
             then
             young
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             of
             death
             .
             But
             the
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             heauen
             ,
             ought
             so
             to
             ouercome
             this
             frailty
             ,
             that
             faith
             may
             perswade
             vs
             deuoutly
             to
             wish
             that
             which
             nature
             is
             afraide
             of
             .
             By
             what
             badges
             and
             collours
             should
             we
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             beleeuers
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             so
             much
             feare
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             brings
             vs
             to
             the
             true
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             ?
             Should
             we
             not
             be
             more
             wretched
             then
             the
             beasts
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             not
             leap
             and
             skip
             for
             ioy
             ,
             pronouncing
             these
             comfortable
             wordes
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             life
             euerlasting
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             holy
             vniuersall
             ,
             or
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ?
             Then
             shall
             
             our
             miseries
             and
             infinite
             temptations
             bee
             abolished
             :
             Then
             shall
             wee
             enioy
             vnspeakeable
             glory
             in
             heauen
             ,
             aboue
             all
             them
             ,
             when
             after
             this
             happy
             resurrection
             ,
             all
             our
             enemies
             shall
             be
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             bee
             all
             in
             all
             to
             his
             elect
             .
          
           
             But
             forasmuch
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             lies
             open
             vnto
             vs
             in
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             Christians
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             know
             to
             vse
             well
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             to
             support
             it
             ;
             because
             without
             this
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             perills
             ,
             mischances
             ,
             and
             distasters
             in
             our
             terrene
             and
             earthly
             pilgrimage
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             reason
             to
             ayde
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             further
             (
             not
             to
             hinder
             and
             let
             )
             by
             vsing
             our
             meanes
             well
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             a
             supply
             to
             our
             necessities
             ,
             as
             by
             honest
             lawfull
             recreations
             ,
             and
             fitting
             to
             our
             ages
             and
             callings
             .
             In
             both
             these
             respects
             ,
             two
             extreamities
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             ;
             Too
             great
             austeritie
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             intemperance
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Those
             which
             boast
             and
             glory
             before
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             of
             a
             certaine
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             dissembled
             abstinence
             and
             continence
             ,
             and
             moulded
             in
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             or
             others
             like
             themselues
             ,
             are
             way
             wardly
             wise
             and
             Timons
             ,
             enemies
             of
             honest
             societie
             ;
             persons
             which
             haue
             but
             a
             vaine
             ,
             ridiculous
             shew
             and
             appearance
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             the
             most
             part
             commit
             in
             secret
             ,
             things
             reserued
             to
             the
             iust
             punishment
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             persons
             vnreasonable
             ,
             vnindifferent
             to
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             true
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             enemies
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             offices
             and
             benefits
             .
             All
             the
             life
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Common
             weale
             ,
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             families
             ,
             are
             profitable
             seruants
             and
             ministers
             ,
             condemneth
             these
             frantike
             wizards
             ,
             who
             haue
             made
             their
             vaunt
             and
             boast
             of
             a
             Moonkish
             lazie
             life
             ,
             who
             vnder
             player-like
             habits
             ,
             haue
             hatched
             the
             greatest
             pride
             and
             counterfeite
             confidence
             that
             may
             be
             imagined
             ,
             who
             haue
             insolently
             defied
             ,
             and
             spit
             at
             the
             lawfull
             recreations
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Lord
             into
             vncouth
             and
             strange
             dissolutions
             .
             
             But
             to
             stirre
             this
             filth
             no
             longer
             :
             As
             those
             that
             are
             young
             and
             old
             indued
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             know
             that
             it
             is
             permitted
             them
             to
             vse
             the
             goods
             and
             things
             of
             thig
             life
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             honest
             delight
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reliefe
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             edification
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             for
             their
             owne
             particuler
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             adapted
             and
             fitted
             to
             conuerse
             and
             keepe
             company
             :
             So
             doe
             they
             not
             cease
             to
             condemne
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             their
             calling
             requires
             all
             dissolutions
             ,
             enormous
             ,
             and
             licentious
             liuing
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             all
             abuse
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             good
             to
             remember
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             goods
             wee
             possesse
             ,
             were
             ordained
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             duely
             acknowledge
             the
             Author
             and
             giuer
             of
             them
             ,
             magnifying
             with
             thanksgiuing
             his
             liberality
             to
             vs
             ,
             which
             intemperate
             and
             dissolute
             persons
             cannot
             doe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             goods
             ought
             to
             bee
             abandoned
             ,
             yea
             accounted
             as
             nothing
             ,
             euen
             dispised
             as
             dung
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             excellent
             knowledge
             of
             our
             saluation
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             reserued
             for
             vs
             in
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             quenched
             and
             dyeth
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             too
             much
             addicted
             and
             wedded
             to
             goods
             transitory
             and
             perishing
             :
             For
             as
             much
             as
             wee
             excessiuely
             abuse
             them
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             making
             them
             instruments
             of
             our
             ruine
             and
             hurt
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             procure
             helpe
             ,
             and
             further
             our
             good
             :
             For
             that
             also
             we
             being
             depriued
             of
             them
             ,
             cease
             not
             to
             thinke
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             lost
             and
             gone
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             miserable
             .
             Indeed
             so
             wee
             are
             in
             carrying
             our selues
             thus
             ;
             but
             wee
             haue
             a
             good
             Lord
             ,
             who
             doth
             infinitely
             helpe
             and
             support
             vs
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             to
             binde
             and
             oblige
             vs
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             our
             dutie
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             giuen
             to
             vs
             vpon
             condition
             to
             yeeld
             account
             of
             them
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             yea
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             expresly
             forbidden
             the
             abuse
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             also
             wee
             cannot
             deceiue
             or
             abuse
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             to
             discerne
             the
             right
             vse
             from
             the
             abuse
             o●●orldly
             goods
             ,
             God
             hath
             ordained
             that
             euery
             man
             
             in
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             cast
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             his
             vocation
             and
             calling
             ,
             that
             he
             rashly
             vndertake
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             with
             a
             doubting
             and
             vnresolued
             conscience
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             infidels
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             vniust
             ,
             dissolute
             ,
             prophane
             persons
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             are
             infinitly
             culpable
             and
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             outragiously
             and
             aboue
             measure
             abuse
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             they
             possesse
             in
             it
             ;
             all
             things
             being
             polluted
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             themselues
             being
             polluted
             both
             in
             body
             and
             minde
             .
             For
             conclusion
             of
             our
             counsell
             and
             aduice
             ,
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             shall
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             euery
             Christian
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             these
             sixe
             Articles
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             haue
             a
             sincere
             affection
             to
             obey
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Bookes
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             renounce
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             yeeld
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             patiently
             and
             cheerfully
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             affliction
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             inflict
             vpon
             him
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             his
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             hee
             meditate
             vpon
             that
             better
             life
             which
             is
             prepared
             in
             heauen
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             vse
             of
             transitory
             goods
             doe
             prouoke
             ,
             and
             incite
             him
             to
             goe
             forward
             more
             couragiously
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             high
             calling
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             Worthy
             Meditations
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             especially
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             of
             what
             quality
             and
             condition
             soeuer
             he
             be
             .
          
           
             WE
             propound
             further
             to
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             that
             which
             followes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             in
             his
             owne
             particular
             ,
             for
             the
             dignity
             and
             honour
             of
             his
             age
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             he
             meditate
             thereon
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             tha●●●ery
             
             man
             ,
             especially
             he
             that
             is
             farre
             gone
             in
             yeares
             ,
             ought
             continually
             to
             haue
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             meditation
             and
             thought
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             stay
             and
             settle
             vpon
             the
             considerations
             following
             .
             As
             Iesus
             Christ
             after
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             was
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             from
             heauen
             ,
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Father
             delighted
             :
             So
             a
             Christian
             inwardly
             may
             know
             ,
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             witnessing
             in
             and
             with
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             God.
             And
             when
             after
             his
             initiation
             and
             entry
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             sealed
             by
             the
             sacred
             signe
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             it
             happeneth
             vnto
             him
             at
             many
             yeares
             end
             ,
             to
             bee
             led
             into
             the
             desart
             ,
             as
             his
             head
             was
             ,
             there
             to
             bee
             brought
             to
             extreame
             hunger
             ,
             to
             be
             pressed
             with
             sundry
             necessities
             and
             wants
             ,
             enuironed
             with
             the
             dangers
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             miseries
             and
             aduersities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             Sathan
             assayeth
             to
             make
             him
             thinke
             (
             as
             he
             assayled
             on
             the
             same
             side
             at
             first
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             )
             that
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             being
             destitute
             of
             all
             helpes
             and
             comforts
             ,
             and
             many
             wayes
             perplexed
             ;
             Thou
             oughtest
             not
             ,
             O
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             of
             what
             quality
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             thou
             be
             ,
             to
             resigne
             and
             yeeld
             vp
             the
             buckler
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             opposing
             it
             against
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             firmely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             thy
             Father
             ,
             hath
             care
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             visitations
             are
             full
             of
             loue
             ,
             doe
             proceed
             from
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             thy
             saluation
             and
             welfare
             .
             I
             know
             that
             this
             outragious
             one
             will
             perseuer
             and
             goe
             on
             in
             his
             calumny
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             make
             request
             vnto
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             bee
             one
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             turned
             into
             bread
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             hard
             ,
             sharpe
             ,
             and
             violent
             aduersities
             ,
             which
             doe
             batter
             and
             split
             in
             peeces
             thy
             heart
             be
             changed
             into
             prosperitie
             :
             But
             doe
             thou
             answere
             as
             thy
             Sauiour
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             not
             sustayned
             and
             maintained
             by
             goodes
             ,
             and
             things
             transitorie
             ,
             and
             perishing
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             rich
             ,
             and
             blessed
             promises
             .
             If
             he
             charge
             and
             set
             vpon
             thee
             another
             way
             ,
             exclamining
             ,
             that
             if
             
             thou
             thinke
             thy selfe
             so
             priuiledged
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             headlong
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             high
             degree
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             politicall
             ,
             oeconomicall
             dignitie
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             wherin
             thou
             art
             promoted
             and
             aduanced
             far
             higher
             and
             aboue
             many
             others
             ,
             to
             tumble
             thy selfe
             into
             some
             stinking
             sinke
             of
             impietie
             ,
             iniustice
             ,
             defamatorie
             lewdnesse
             ,
             and
             villanie
             ,
             and
             he
             doe
             add
             withall
             that
             nothing
             shall
             follow
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             shall
             know
             ought
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             a
             foule
             wide
             mouth
             ,
             and
             a
             brasen
             impudent
             face
             ,
             to
             deny
             all
             ;
             yea
             euen
             that
             God
             is
             much
             obliged
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             his
             Angells
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             alwayes
             haue
             at
             a
             pynch
             of
             need
             ready
             in
             thy
             sleeue
             a
             good
             peccaui
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             happen
             ,
             if
             thou
             goe
             the
             way
             leading
             to
             hell
             ,
             it
             is
             notwithstanding
             the
             way
             to
             Paradise
             :
             Make
             him
             this
             answere
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             seeing
             that
             of
             his
             so
             great
             benignity
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             grace
             he
             hath
             made
             mee
             his
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             much
             the
             more
             obliged
             and
             bound
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             thanke
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             and
             indeuour
             to
             assure
             my
             calling
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             tempter
             set
             before
             thine
             eyes
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             demaund
             of
             thee
             to
             doe
             him
             homage
             and
             worship
             ,
             thou
             feeling
             thy selfe
             by
             faith
             to
             bee
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heyre
             of
             heauen
             ,
             disdaine
             ,
             and
             dispise
             these
             shadowes
             ,
             dreames
             ,
             smoakie
             vapours
             ,
             falling
             downe
             prostrate
             before
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             thy
             hope
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             saluation
             .
             Who
             ,
             where-as
             thou
             wert
             by
             nature
             a
             childe
             of
             wrath
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             a
             brance
             of
             a
             thorny
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             venomous
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             wilde
             plant
             ,
             hath
             cut
             and
             taken
             thee
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             graffed
             thee
             into
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             stocke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             fruitfull
             ,
             pure
             oliue
             branch
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             hast
             beene
             made
             a
             liuing
             member
             of
             him
             :
             which
             requires
             that
             thou
             haue
             neyther
             strength
             or
             vigour
             ,
             nor
             motion
             or
             progresse
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             but
             as
             thou
             art
             mooued
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             thee
             :
             
             that
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             thinke
             ,
             to
             will
             ,
             desire
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             diuine
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             is
             behoouefull
             for
             a
             liuing
             and
             spirituall
             member
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Vpon
             this
             thou
             art
             bound
             often
             to
             meditate
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             case
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             put
             to
             thy
             tryall
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             thy
             tackling
             ;
             And
             when
             thou
             doest
             any
             thing
             vnbeseeming
             ,
             and
             not
             agreeing
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             of
             one
             adopted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             brother
             and
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             deferre
             not
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
          
           
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             crucified
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             all
             his
             members
             ought
             to
             bee
             nayled
             to
             the
             crosse
             with
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             first
             done
             by
             a
             feruent
             charity
             ,
             as
             it
             falles
             out
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             being
             enflamed
             ,
             and
             changed
             by
             an
             intire
             loue
             to
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             feele
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             are
             mortified
             with
             him
             in
             his
             crosse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             must
             yet
             in
             another
             manner
             bee
             crucfied
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             thy
             feete
             will
             trample
             and
             trot
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             world
             to
             doe
             some
             euill
             ,
             nayle
             them
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             strong
             nayles
             of
             charity
             .
             Does
             as
             much
             to
             thy
             hands
             ,
             if
             they
             enterprize
             and
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             doe
             and
             commit
             some
             mischeeuous
             act
             and
             designe
             ,
             and
             with
             thy
             wanton
             lustfull
             eyes
             ,
             including
             and
             shutting
             vp
             in
             Christ
             thy
             intellect
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             with
             his
             cogitations
             ,
             the
             will
             with
             her
             desires
             and
             lustes
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             with
             all
             her
             faculties
             and
             powers
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             the
             old
             Adam
             being
             crucified
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             may
             be
             verified
             in
             thee
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             are
             of
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             crucified
             their
             flesh
             with
             the
             lustes
             thereof
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             further
             to
             be
             fastened
             in
             another
             manner
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             hee
             hanged
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             he
             was
             beheld
             naked
             ,
             forlorne
             ,
             emptied
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             fauour
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             respect
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             worldly
             riches
             ,
             pompes
             dignities
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             himselfe
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             found
             nothing
             of
             his
             in
             him
             :
             
             So
             likewise
             is
             it
             requisite
             ,
             that
             thou
             being
             emptied
             ,
             and
             stripped
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             concupiscences
             and
             lustes
             thereof
             ,
             shouldest
             be
             wholly
             changed
             and
             deuoted
             to
             further
             and
             aduance
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             Whereupon
             the
             Apostle
             said
             ;
             That
             our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             may
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             hauing
             beene
             nayled
             to
             his
             crosse
             is
             there-dead
             ,
             and
             wee
             his
             members
             ought
             to
             die
             to
             the
             world
             and
             to
             our selues
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             as
             those
             which
             are
             dead
             ,
             we
             should
             make
             no
             more
             reckoning
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             be
             without
             sense
             or
             feeling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             neither
             synewe
             ,
             nor
             veyne
             stretching
             or
             tending
             that
             way
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             S.
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             you
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             life
             is
             hidd
             in
             Christ
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             be
             buried
             with
             the
             same
             Sauiour
             .
             He
             that
             is
             dead
             hath
             no
             more
             care
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             before
             he
             be
             buryed
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             care
             to
             winde
             him
             vp
             in
             a
             sheete
             ,
             to
             Coffyn
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             his
             graue
             ,
             where
             being
             interred
             ,
             all
             societie
             and
             dealing
             one
             with
             another
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             In
             this
             sort
             ,
             many
             who
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             pretending
             and
             making
             semblance
             to
             haue
             renounced
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             buryed
             ,
             because
             the
             world
             makes
             great
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             reuerence
             and
             worship
             them
             .
             But
             it
             behooueth
             vs
             to
             be
             dead
             and
             buryed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             such
             sorte
             as
             we
             haue
             as
             small
             accompt
             and
             esteeme
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             stinking
             carrion
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             esteeme
             so
             of
             vs.
             For
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             signe
             ,
             when
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             speake
             well
             of
             vs.
             It
             is
             then
             a
             thing
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             buryed
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             Baptisme
             into
             his
             death
             .
             And
             it
             is
             fit
             also
             that
             we
             descend
             as
             our
             head
             into
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             a
             right
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             liuely
             feeling
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             wee
             feele
             in
             our
             hearts
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             For
             being
             convicted
             to
             haue
             offended
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             descend
             to
             confesse
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             to
             decest
             ,
             and
             abhorre
             our
             pride
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             infidelitie
             ,
             malice
             ,
             
             obstinacie
             ,
             and
             other
             vices
             .
             Seeing
             then
             that
             these
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             defilements
             haue
             so
             much
             and
             so
             greatly
             displeased
             God
             ,
             that
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             his
             owne
             sonne
             to
             death
             ,
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             in
             some
             sorte
             to
             know
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             we
             our selues
             doe
             displease
             God.
             Moreouer
             ,
             as
             the
             Sauiour
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             so
             his
             members
             ought
             to
             rise
             againe
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             afterwardes
             they
             haue
             no
             motion
             ,
             or
             inclination
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             but
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             walking
             as
             persons
             whose
             conuersation
             is
             alreadie
             in
             heauen
             .
             Christ
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             therefore
             his
             members
             ought
             to
             rise
             againe
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             but
             hourely
             and
             continually
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             thence
             forward
             they
             haue
             no
             motion
             ,
             or
             disposition
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             but
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             Christ
             is
             risen
             immortall
             ,
             for
             that
             hauing
             triumphed
             ouer
             death
             ,
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             .
             Thereupon
             S.
             Peter
             sayth
             to
             Christians
             ,
             seeing
             our
             Sauiour
             hath
             suffred
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             reason
             that
             we
             be
             armed
             and
             resolued
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             suffred
             in
             the
             flesh
             hath
             ceased
             from
             sinne
             ;
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             pledge
             ,
             and
             suretie
             for
             all
             Gods
             children
             ,
             comming
             to
             die
             ,
             consequently
             to
             satisfie
             fully
             and
             wholly
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             hath
             clearely
             discharged
             the
             debt
             for
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             they
             would
             crucifie
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             the
             euerlasting
             couenant
             for
             a
             prophane
             thing
             )
             to
             cease
             and
             giue
             ouer
             to
             sinne
             .
             For
             being
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             buryed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             risen
             againe
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             sinne
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             to
             die
             in
             sinne
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             remaine
             dead
             therein
             :
             Sinne
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             raigne
             ,
             nor
             haue
             dominion
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             ought
             no
             longer
             to
             obey
             their
             euill
             lustes
             ,
             but
             to
             curbe
             and
             restraine
             them
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             quicken
             ,
             guide
             ,
             and
             gouerne
             them
             .
             Our
             Lord
             is
             ascended
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ;
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             liuing
             members
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             we
             ought
             zealously
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             affections
             
             to
             be
             elevated
             and
             raised
             vp
             vnto
             God
             ,
             truely
             to
             say
             with
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             our
             conuersation
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
             The
             same
             S.
             Paul
             sayd
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             Chapter
             3.
             1.
             
             If
             you
             be
             risen
             againe
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seeke
             the
             thinges
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             heauenly
             and
             diuine
             not
             earthly
             and
             sensuall
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             this
             good
             Sauiour
             soone
             after
             his
             ascension
             into
             heauen
             ,
             for
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             infinite
             glory
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             Almightie
             ,
             sent
             his
             holy
             spirit
             in
             a
             visible
             forme
             vpon
             his
             twelue
             disciples
             ;
             So
             we
             likewise
             after
             we
             are
             raised
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             shall
             feele
             our selues
             filled
             with
             this
             spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             feruent
             charitie
             ,
             which
             will
             then
             appeare
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             illuminate
             ,
             kindle
             ,
             and
             inflame
             our
             neighbours
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             our
             wordes
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             our
             doings
             and
             deedes
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             examples
             of
             a
             blamelesse
             life
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             be
             his
             members
             ,
             a
             liuely
             fayth
             will
             make
             vs
             to
             feele
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             these
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             Come
             yee
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             possesse
             the
             inheritance
             prepared
             for
             you
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             vs
             adde
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             of
             none
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             all
             his
             true
             members
             in
             the
             great
             and
             last
             day
             .
             And
             who
             should
             judge
             them
             ?
             seeing
             the
             Father
             iustifieth
             them
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             sonne
             pronounceth
             them
             just
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Wherefore
             Christ
             Iesus
             denounceth
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             heareth
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             This
             needes
             no
             further
             exposition
             ;
             And
             it
             were
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             whosoeuer
             would
             call
             into
             question
             the
             certaintie
             of
             our
             saluation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             dead
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             risen
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             Let
             vs
             say
             further
             with
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             6.
             2.
             3.
             
             Know
             yee
             not
             
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             wee
             shall
             judge
             the
             Angells
             ?
             But
             as
             after
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             shall
             remaine
             in
             heauen
             in
             incomprehensible
             glorie
             ;
             so
             true
             Christians
             ,
             already
             risen
             againe
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             sitting
             together
             in
             the
             heauenly
             habitations
             with
             their
             head
             ,
             hauing
             their
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             shall
             there
             appeare
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             all
             perfect
             &
             entire
             in
             their
             bodies
             and
             soules
             with
             their
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             in
             raising
             them
             vp
             againe
             ,
             shall
             change
             their
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             bodies
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             bee
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             If
             wise
             old
             men
             doe
             in
             a
             quiet
             and
             sober
             moode
             meditate
             and
             consider
             these
             thinges
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             hanging
             downe
             the
             head
             ,
             will
             cry
             within
             himselfe
             ,
             O
             wretch
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             capable
             of
             infinite
             wonderfull
             secrets
             and
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             I
             seeke
             contentment
             in
             vanitie
             !
             He
             hath
             created
             me
             Lord
             and
             commander
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             slaue
             of
             the
             Creatures
             !
             I
             ought
             to
             serue
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             in
             subiection
             to
             mine
             owne
             inordinate
             passions
             !
             He
             hath
             created
             me
             vpright
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             to
             behold
             and
             looke
             vp
             to
             the
             place
             of
             my
             felicitie
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             more
             brutish
             then
             a
             beast
             ,
             which
             lookes
             still
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             !
             Christ
             hath
             made
             mee
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             sensualitie
             doth
             tyrannize
             and
             domineer
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             sacrifice
             to
             mine
             owne
             insolencies
             ,
             and
             lewdnesse
             !
             O
             what
             misery
             !
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             abound
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             ,
             being
             a
             tree
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             heauenly
             plant
             ?
             What
             doe
             I
             ?
             I
             draw
             no
             breath
             of
             life
             but
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             bring
             forth
             nothing
             but
             iniquitie
             ,
             nothing
             but
             poyson
             for
             my selfe
             and
             others
             .
             Am
             I
             created
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             Beast
             ?
             What
             resteth
             more
             for
             me
             but
             to
             be
             like
             the
             image
             of
             God!
             Should
             I
             I
             then
             be
             a
             lyar
             ,
             a
             villaine
             ,
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             an
             enemy
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             righteousnesse
             ,
             holinesse
             ?
             I
             am
             a
             little
             world
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             wounders
             !
             shall
             I
             then
             become
             a
             bottomlesse
             gulfe
             of
             wickednesse
             ?
             I
             am
             the
             end
             and
             measure
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             like
             the
             mad
             man
             which
             killeth
             himselfe
             with
             his
             owne
             knife
             ,
             like
             the
             wicked
             rich
             man
             that
             damneth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             winding
             stayres
             of
             his
             riches
             goes
             downe
             to
             hell
             .
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             well-fare
             of
             my
             house
             and
             familie
             ,
             of
             my
             neighbour-hood
             ,
             of
             a
             whole
             country
             ,
             to
             procure
             true
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             to
             rule
             there
             ,
             and
             I
             trouble
             mine
             owne
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             other
             mens
             too
             .
             I
             that
             am
             the
             measure
             and
             rule
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             am
             my selfe
             out
             of
             all
             measure
             and
             order
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             can
             bee
             spoken
             and
             more
             .
             The
             vessell
             appoynted
             to
             honour
             ,
             which
             will
             fill
             it selfe
             with
             stinking
             myre
             and
             filth
             .
             The
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             a
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             onely
             ought
             to
             enter
             and
             lodge
             ,
             but
             so
             prophaned
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             thinke
             on
             it
             .
             Thou
             sayest
             thou
             art
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             thou
             makest
             no
             conscience
             to
             wallow
             in
             impurities
             ,
             and
             hypocrisies
             ,
             ioyning
             thy selfe
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             little
             thou
             regardest
             God
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Thou
             that
             art
             light
             ,
             art
             nothing
             but
             darkenesse
             .
             Thou
             that
             art
             a
             sheepherd
             ,
             art
             become
             a
             wolfe
             .
             Thou
             that
             art
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             art
             vnsauory
             and
             tastelesse
             .
             Thou
             that
             art
             the
             glory
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             sowest
             disgrace
             ,
             reproch
             ,
             and
             trouble
             therein
             .
             Thou
             that
             art
             the
             brother
             ,
             friend
             ,
             and
             Table-guest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doest
             thou
             betray
             him
             with
             a
             kisse
             ?
             Thou
             that
             art
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             are
             the
             motions
             that
             thou
             hast
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Thou
             that
             art
             Christes
             Lieutenant
             in
             earth
             ,
             or
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             or
             familie
             ,
             or
             over
             many
             houses
             ,
             or
             families
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             daily
             warre
             against
             thy
             Lord
             ?
             Christ
             is
             thy
             garment
             ,
             and
             thou
             puttest
             it
             off
             ,
             to
             cloath
             thee
             with
             shame
             ,
             ryot
             ,
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             disorder
             .
             Thou
             art
             within
             three
             stepps
             ,
             within
             three
             fingers
             breadth
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             thou
             thinkest
             not
             on
             the
             true
             life
             ,
             and
             thinkest
             onely
             on
             the
             transitorie
             and
             perishing
             life
             .
             
             But
             thinke
             on
             the
             blessinges
             and
             honours
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             thee
             ,
             on
             the
             dangers
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             guarded
             and
             protected
             thee
             from
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             pleasures
             which
             he
             offers
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             the
             false
             pleasures
             which
             vndoe
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             blush
             &
             be
             apalled
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             as
             thou
             doest
             by
             a
             poore
             sorry
             fire
             :
             Thou
             wilt
             repent
             and
             fly
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             hauing
             obtained
             it
             ,
             thou
             render
             him
             thankes
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             in
             speciall
             regard
             of
             his
             patience
             sheweth
             himselfe
             wonderfull
             towardes
             vs
             ,
             and
             submitting
             thy selfe
             to
             obey
             his
             truth
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             goe
             on
             in
             silence
             to
             glorifie
             him
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Loe
             here
             a
             little
             coppie
             and
             patterne
             of
             some
             sighinges
             and
             groanings
             for
             euery
             wise
             old
             man
             ,
             remembring
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             calling
             to
             minde
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             Consolations
             against
             death
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             or
             not
             feared
             .
          
           
             WE
             present
             now
             some
             consolations
             to
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             him
             against
             death
             ,
             and
             doe
             shew
             him
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             feare
             or
             contemne
             it
             :
             For
             in
             this
             point
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             wise
             men
             at
             last
             shew
             what
             they
             are
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             die
             betimes
             ,
             can
             hardly
             die
             well
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             thousands
             lagg
             behinde
             where
             they
             perish
             .
             Many
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             thinke
             old
             age
             is
             miserable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             neere
             approching
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             among
             the
             most
             terrible
             things
             ,
             being
             terrible
             to
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             destroyes
             the
             structure
             &
             frame
             of
             this
             mortall
             bodie
             ,
             and
             endeth
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             wee
             keepe
             and
             maintaine
             with
             so
             much
             carking
             and
             caring
             :
             
             We
             are
             not
             able
             to
             relate
             how
             great
             and
             many
             the
             terrors
             be
             ,
             which
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             causeth
             in
             most
             persons
             ,
             which
             liue
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             euen
             in
             those
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             which
             vnder
             the
             weight
             and
             burthen
             of
             extreame
             anguishes
             and
             griefes
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             gone
             hence
             .
             This
             terror
             floweth
             from
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ,
             with
             which
             when
             wicked
             ones
             come
             to
             feele
             themselues
             tormented
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             rest
             ,
             nor
             can
             conceiue
             nothing
             else
             but
             euill
             for
             them
             in
             death
             .
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             allaude
             and
             commend
             the
             saying
             of
             Sineca
             in
             the
             Epistle
             62.
             where
             he
             sayth
             ;
             before
             I
             grew
             old
             I
             endeuoured
             and
             studied
             to
             liue
             well
             :
             In
             my
             old
             age
             I
             frame
             and
             dispose
             my selfe
             to
             die
             well
             .
             It
             is
             well
             spoken
             :
             For
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ;
             he
             cannot
             die
             ill
             ,
             who
             hath
             liued
             well
             ,
             and
             hardly
             shall
             any
             man
             whosoeuer
             make
             a
             good
             end
             which
             hath
             lead
             a
             wicked
             life
             .
             But
             they
             are
             grossely
             deceiued
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             old
             men
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             are
             lodged
             in
             deaths
             quarter
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             prest
             and
             obliged
             resolutely
             to
             awaite
             and
             looke
             for
             him
             :
             Seeing
             that
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             tymes
             he
             lyeth
             in
             waite
             for
             persons
             of
             all
             ages
             and
             sexes
             ,
             and
             sayth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Stand
             ,
             I
             take
             thee
             prisoner
             by
             the
             great
             Kinges
             commandement
             :
             packe
             hence
             away
             ,
             come
             before
             thy
             Iudge
             .
             Death
             respectes
             neither
             babe
             ,
             young
             nor
             old
             ,
             man
             nor
             woman
             ,
             rich
             nor
             poore
             ,
             high
             nor
             low
             ,
             strong
             nor
             weake
             .
          
           
             
               The
               poore
               mans
               cottage
               built
               very
               low
               ,
            
             
               Death
               doth
               demolish
               ,
               and
               quite
               ouerthrow
               ;
            
             
               The
               rich
               mans
               Pallace
               high
               towring
               and
               strong
               ,
            
             
               He
               shiuers
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               layes
               it
               along
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             warre
             and
             the
             pestilence
             doth
             sweepe
             away
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             many
             more
             little
             children
             ,
             or
             strong
             able
             men
             ,
             then
             aged
             persons
             ?
             verely
             all
             
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             road
             way
             to
             death
             Wee
             came
             into
             the
             world
             vpon
             this
             condition
             ,
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             it
             .
             In
             this
             wee
             greatly
             erre
             and
             beguile
             our selues
             ,
             as
             many
             most
             learned
             Philosophers
             and
             Diuines
             haue
             long
             agoe
             spoken
             ,
             that
             we
             looke
             vpon
             death
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             still
             thinke
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             poore
             feeble
             impotent
             ,
             which
             marcheth
             with
             a
             slow
             pace
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             thousand
             dayes
             iourney
             behinde
             the
             weakest
             of
             our
             troupe
             :
             not
             considering
             that
             death
             is
             on
             the
             threshold
             of
             our
             dores
             ,
             yea
             ,
             is
             our
             chamber-fellow
             ,
             a
             guest
             at
             our
             tables
             ,
             and
             our
             bed-fellow
             too
             .
             Death
             hath
             alreadie
             trussed
             vp
             the
             fairest
             and
             best
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             like
             a
             Sergeant
             ,
             which
             taking
             vs
             by
             the
             throate
             carries
             away
             vnder
             his
             arme
             our
             money-bagges
             ,
             our
             precious
             iewels
             ,
             and
             vpon
             his
             yeomens
             shoulders
             our
             curious
             houshold
             moueables
             .
             Not
             to
             wonder
             hereat
             ,
             consider
             (
             sayd
             S.
             Basile
             )
             the
             changes
             and
             revolutions
             of
             ages
             .
             Doe
             wee
             not
             obserue
             how
             in
             three
             weeks
             of
             yeares
             three
             are
             dead
             ?
             Childhood
             is
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             fond
             and
             vaine
             wishes
             haue
             left
             vs
             :
             As
             much
             may
             be
             said
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             .
             The
             case
             being
             so
             then
             that
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             belongeth
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             so
             miserable
             as
             not
             to
             know
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             feare
             death
             is
             an
             euill
             more
             dreadfull
             then
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             seeing
             also
             that
             the
             proper
             force
             of
             faith
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             It
             is
             meete
             now
             ,
             somewhat
             the
             more
             at
             large
             to
             treate
             of
             this
             poynt
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             other
             holy
             ,
             and
             prophane
             Authors
             doe
             say
             therein
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             remoue
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             especially
             ,
             of
             euery
             wise
             old
             man
             ,
             the
             too
             violent
             and
             raging
             apprehension
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             and
             fortifie
             so
             well
             the
             minde
             ,
             that
             it
             bee
             neuer
             dismounted
             ,
             or
             throwne
             out
             of
             the
             seate
             of
             assurance
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             setled
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             will
             shew
             that
             euery
             one
             ,
             especially
             ,
             our
             Vieillard
             ,
             ought
             continually
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             death
             ,
             and
             betimes
             to
             prouide
             and
             furnish
             himselfe
             with
             remedies
             ,
             
             against
             the
             affrightments
             and
             terros
             thereof
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             death
             is
             :
             how
             many
             sortes
             there
             are
             :
             what
             death
             it
             is
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             what
             reasons
             the
             Heathens
             haue
             so
             manfully
             contemned
             death
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             of
             the
             extreamities
             which
             must
             be
             avoyded
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meane
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meete
             to
             keepe
             in
             all
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             defences
             and
             comfortes
             against
             death
             ,
             the
             commodities
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             benefits
             which
             they
             reape
             by
             it
             ,
             who
             in
             young
             and
             old
             age
             make
             their
             recourse
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             food
             and
             drinke
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             The
             two
             first
             poynts
             shall
             be
             handled
             in
             this
             seauenteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             reason
             that
             we
             should
             betimes
             thinke
             vpon
             death
             ,
             and
             meditating
             thereon
             ,
             we
             should
             castour
             eye
             vpon
             the
             freedome
             ,
             life
             ,
             immortalitie
             ,
             and
             other
             benefites
             which
             ensue
             it
             .
             For
             he
             giueth
             death
             a
             ioyfull
             wellcome
             ,
             who
             before
             hand
             is
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             seeing
             him
             to
             come
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             moued
             and
             troubled
             thereat
             ,
             then
             the
             passenger
             which
             with
             a
             fauourable
             winde
             should
             in
             shorter
             time
             make
             an
             end
             of
             his
             sayling
             .
             A
             certaine
             Auncient
             compared
             our
             life
             to
             him
             which
             is
             set
             in
             a
             sayling
             Ship
             :
             be
             he
             sitting
             or
             standing
             he
             forwardes
             his
             way
             .
             So
             wee
             euery
             moment
             make
             towardes
             death
             ,
             in
             our
             waking
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             standing
             still
             ,
             or
             going
             .
             But
             it
             is
             meete
             to
             settle
             and
             invre
             our
             mindes
             not
             to
             be
             too
             much
             affected
             ,
             and
             to
             doate
             vpon
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             not
             therein
             to
             lazie
             and
             house
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             Countrie
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             thinke
             that
             we
             are
             way
             faring
             persons
             from
             the
             Mansion
             and
             royall
             Pallace
             of
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             .
             Let
             our
             minds
             then
             sigh
             and
             groane
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             ;
             let
             them
             meditate
             vpon
             ,
             and
             wish
             for
             that
             happie
             life
             ,
             wherein
             all
             corruption
             shall
             bee
             swallowed
             vp
             ,
             least
             it
             happen
             to
             them
             as
             to
             those
             inconsiderate
             persons
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             long
             tyme
             growne
             lazie
             and
             idle
             in
             some
             incommodious
             ,
             rude
             ,
             and
             base
             Inne
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             haled
             out
             thence
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             remonstrance
             and
             counsell
             is
             giuen
             
             them
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             let
             vs
             call
             to
             minde
             our
             originall
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             euerlasting
             King
             ,
             that
             heauen
             is
             our
             countrey
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             while
             wee
             trot
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             little
             children
             which
             are
             carryed
             out
             of
             cities
             into
             countrey
             villages
             there
             to
             bee
             nurssed
             vp
             ,
             till
             there
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             send
             to
             fetch
             them
             home
             .
             Let
             vs
             remember
             that
             wee
             are
             poore
             passengers
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             much
             running
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             wee
             must
             returne
             home
             to
             our
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             settle
             our selues
             in
             some
             certaine
             place
             :
             least
             our
             hearts
             make
             a
             stay
             and
             demurre
             at
             the
             things
             wee
             behold
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             which
             haue
             some
             appearance
             to
             deceiue
             and
             detaine
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             take
             great
             heed
             of
             being
             desirous
             to
             dwell
             ,
             and
             to
             rott
             and
             stincke
             in
             the
             close
             and
             darke
             denne
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             horrid
             pryson
             of
             infinite
             temptations
             ,
             cares
             ,
             carckings
             and
             dangers
             ,
             where
             pleasure
             is
             vnpleasing
             ,
             where
             our
             ioy
             is
             vnsure
             ,
             where
             wee
             are
             tortured
             with
             feare
             ,
             scroched
             with
             lust
             and
             concupiscence
             ,
             wasted
             with
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             .
             Let
             our
             soule
             be
             daily
             couersant
             in
             heauen
             ,
             let
             our
             heart
             be
             where
             our
             treasure
             is
             :
             By
             this
             meanes
             wee
             shall
             easily
             contemne
             all
             things
             that
             bee
             earthly
             ,
             transitory
             and
             perishing
             .
             Whosoeuer
             doth
             daily
             thinke
             that
             hee
             is
             mortall
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Vieillard
             ought
             to
             thinke
             on
             it
             more
             then
             any
             other
             )
             dispiseth
             that
             which
             hee
             sees
             present
             ,
             and
             makes
             hast
             to
             those
             happinesses
             ,
             which
             are
             future
             and
             to
             come
             .
             I
             know
             no
             better
             meanes
             for
             our
             serious
             conuersion
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             inioy
             perfect
             comfort
             ,
             then
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             end
             of
             our
             race
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             .
             This
             is
             a
             powerfull
             doctrine
             to
             draw
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             swallowes
             and
             gulfes
             of
             intemperance
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             and
             all
             riots
             and
             excesse
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             remember
             our
             Creator
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             before
             old
             age
             and
             death
             intrappe
             and
             seize
             on
             
             vs
             :
             Let
             the
             end
             of
             our
             actions
             and
             affayres
             bee
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             to
             containe
             vs
             in
             our
             obedience
             to
             God.
             When
             death
             is
             betweene
             our
             teeth
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             late
             to
             prouide
             remedies
             against
             the
             terrours
             thereof
             .
             He
             is
             vnaduised
             who
             thinkes
             to
             cast
             out
             his
             lading
             ,
             when
             his
             ship
             is
             all
             leakie
             ,
             &
             takes
             in
             water
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             It
             is
             no
             time
             to
             make
             prouision
             for
             a
             voyage
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             put
             forth
             and
             forward
             at
             Sea.
             Hee
             deceiues
             himselfe
             who
             seekes
             preseruatiues
             ,
             when
             the
             pestilence
             is
             spread
             all
             ouer
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             hath
             seized
             the
             heart
             ;
             The
             foolish
             Virgines
             bethought
             themselues
             vnseasonably
             to
             seeke
             oyle
             for
             their
             Lampes
             ,
             when
             the
             spouse
             was
             entred
             and
             the
             gate
             shut
             .
             But
             our
             Lord
             hath
             willed
             that
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             should
             be
             vnknowne
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             dispose
             vs
             to
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             those
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             who
             not
             knowing
             the
             houre
             of
             their
             masters
             returne
             ,
             stand
             vpon
             their
             guard
             carefully
             watching
             .
             Such
             seruants
             are
             wise
             .
             But
             the
             slothfull
             ,
             dissolute
             ,
             riotous
             ,
             who
             make
             spoyle
             and
             hauocke
             of
             all
             in
             the
             house
             without
             care
             of
             their
             master
             ,
             are
             mischeeuous
             and
             vnluckie
             .
             Plato
             writeth
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             of
             his
             Common-weale
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             one
             is
             come
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             so
             heedlesse
             that
             death
             doth
             surprize
             him
             ,
             hee
             suddenly
             falleth
             into
             griefes
             ,
             frightes
             ,
             dispaires
             ,
             horrors
             ,
             for
             not
             hauing
             in
             his
             life
             kept
             reckoning
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             hee
             ought
             maturely
             and
             betimes
             to
             consider
             of
             .
             Wee
             adde
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             wholly
             necessary
             ,
             by
             somuch
             the
             more
             as
             we
             are
             to
             render
             our
             account
             ,
             before
             the
             in
             euitable
             throne
             of
             the
             eternall
             Father
             of
             that
             great
             family
             ,
             which
             must
             appeare
             before
             him
             .
             Verily
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             is
             not
             irksome
             ,
             anxious
             ,
             perplexing
             ,
             nor
             ought
             we
             to
             deferre
             it
             from
             one
             yeare
             or
             age
             to
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sottish
             opinion
             of
             the
             vulgar
             :
             But
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             nothing
             doth
             safeguard
             or
             assure
             vs
             so
             much
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             aduersities
             and
             dangers
             ,
             as
             such
             meditation
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             vs
             sober
             
             in
             prosperitie
             ;
             prest
             ,
             ready
             ,
             and
             prepared
             in
             all
             euents
             .
             Also
             as
             (
             Saint
             Cyprian
             sayd
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Thibara
             )
             wee
             weare
             not
             enrolled
             by
             Baptisme
             among
             Christian
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             there
             to
             seeke
             and
             hunt
             after
             our
             pleasures
             and
             ease
             ,
             turning
             our
             backes
             to
             conflictes
             ,
             woundes
             ,
             death
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             writeth
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             thirteenth
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             That
             faith
             would
             vtterly
             bee
             weakened
             ;
             if
             presently
             after
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             we
             should
             become
             immortall
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             crowned
             before
             we
             had
             fought
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             vs
             see
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             what
             death
             is
             ,
             how
             many
             kindes
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             feared
             and
             contemned
             .
             Life
             and
             death
             (
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             )
             are
             common
             accidents
             to
             all
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             originall
             and
             corruptible
             matter
             doth
             so
             beare
             ,
             mainetaine
             ,
             and
             require
             it
             .
             Touching
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             had
             euer
             liued
             ,
             continuing
             in
             his
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             wee
             haue
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             it
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             man
             ,
             created
             after
             Gods
             image
             ,
             who
             kindly
             receiued
             him
             into
             his
             alliance
             ,
             was
             excellent
             :
             By
             so
             much
             the
             more
             miserable
             ,
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             terrible
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             into
             which
             hee
             fell
             after
             his
             reuolt
             ,
             then
             the
             death
             of
             other
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
             whose
             soule
             dyeth
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             who
             after
             this
             annihilation
             feare
             no
             torment
             whatsoeuer
             .
             But
             wee
             speake
             heere
             of
             the
             death
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             God
             caused
             not
             ,
             for
             hee
             also
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             the
             conuersion
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             saluation
             of
             vs
             all
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             impugne
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             is
             a
             iust
             Iudge
             ,
             punishing
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             suffering
             no
             misdeedes
             and
             transgressions
             vnpunished
             ,
             but
             bringing
             all
             things
             to
             their
             endes
             by
             miraculous
             meanes
             ,
             wherein
             his
             wisedome
             doth
             manifestly
             appeare
             ,
             although
             very
             often
             the
             instruments
             ,
             which
             hee
             vseth
             to
             execute
             his
             iust
             iudgements
             ,
             may
             haue
             foule
             crimes
             and
             grosse
             faults
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             it
             is
             
             sayd
             ;
             That
             God
             woundeth
             ,
             killeth
             ,
             whetteth
             his
             sword
             ,
             that
             he
             bringeth
             to
             ruine
             ,
             that
             hee
             casteth
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             sendeth
             the
             wicked
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             death
             ,
             but
             death
             is
             crept
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             thorough
             the
             diuells
             enuy
             ,
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             mans
             disobedience
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             sayth
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             had
             made
             death
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             with
             teares
             haue
             bewayled
             dead
             Lazarus
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             hee
             raysed
             and
             restored
             to
             life
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             might
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             lost
             labour
             with
             such
             rage
             and
             fury
             ,
             to
             pursue
             the
             children
             of
             God
             to
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             whom
             we
             deeme
             vtterly
             lost
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             doe
             liue
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Touching
             their
             errour
             ,
             who
             held
             that
             Adam
             should
             haue
             dyed
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             not
             sinned
             :
             Saint
             Augustine
             answereth
             ,
             That
             all
             Christians
             are
             to
             hold
             this
             point
             for
             firme
             and
             vndoubted
             ,
             that
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             were
             created
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             reiected
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             seducer
             ,
             who
             spake
             by
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             continuing
             in
             the
             free
             liberty
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             had
             enioyed
             eternall
             life
             and
             not
             dyed
             :
             But
             making
             no
             reckoning
             of
             obeying
             God
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             abusing
             their
             free
             will
             ,
             prone
             and
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             lustes
             and
             concupiscences
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             very
             soone
             felt
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             threatning
             denounced
             to
             them
             both
             :
             
               In
               that
               day
               that
               thou
               shalt
               cate
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             Before
             his
             fall
             the
             first
             man
             was
             mortall
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             body
             :
             immortall
             by
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             Creator
             :
             before
             sinne
             hee
             could
             not
             dye
             .
             But
             by
             the
             redemption
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             shall
             obtaine
             in
             the
             life
             eternall
             ,
             euen
             the
             same
             priuiledge
             that
             the
             holy
             Angells
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             nor
             to
             dye
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             our
             father
             Adam
             dyed
             not
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             obeyed
             the
             voyce
             of
             Eue
             ,
             it
             doth
             derogate
             nothing
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             haynousnesse
             of
             his
             sinne
             :
             For
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
            
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             God
             sayd
             ,
             certainely
             thou
             shalt
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             first
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             a
             fearefull
             punishment
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             an
             euerlasting
             separation
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             light
             of
             heauen
             ,
             from
             ioy
             vnspeakeable
             ,
             from
             the
             life
             which
             is
             blessed
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             demaunded
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             bee
             ,
             that
             Adam
             liued
             after
             his
             reuolt
             and
             falling
             away
             ;
             Gregorie
             the
             great
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             to
             the
             purpose
             make
             answere
             ,
             in
             his
             145.
             
             Epistle
             of
             his
             fifth
             Booke
             :
             that
             death
             in
             two
             kindes
             steps
             in
             and
             seizeth
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             eyther
             by
             the
             priuation
             and
             defection
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             quality
             of
             life
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             first
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             Adam
             dyed
             not
             so
             soone
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             touching
             the
             second
             :
             For
             presently
             after
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             being
             depriued
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             of
             contentment
             of
             minde
             ,
             of
             a
             strong
             sound
             constitution
             of
             body
             ,
             hee
             felt
             himselfe
             couered
             with
             shame
             ,
             horrors
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             with
             sundry
             miseries
             ,
             knew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             aliue
             in
             paine
             vnder
             the
             curse
             of
             his
             Soueraigne
             ,
             who
             was
             created
             by
             Gods
             fauour
             to
             liue
             in
             an
             excellent
             estate
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             quiet
             ,
             and
             tranquility
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             that
             wee
             meddle
             and
             goe
             too
             farre
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             man
             transgressing
             in
             time
             ,
             was
             pronounced
             guilty
             of
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             death
             .
             The
             Iewes
             bewitched
             with
             the
             like
             errour
             doe
             dreame
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Messias
             to
             abolish
             and
             take
             away
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             from
             eternall
             death
             .
             This
             errour
             did
             grow
             from
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             definition
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             soueraigne
             and
             infinite
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             man
             had
             offended
             by
             his
             transgression
             .
             For
             ,
             sin
             being
             a
             reuolt
             and
             falling
             away
             from
             God
             to
             ioyne
             and
             cleaue
             to
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             holy
             law
             in
             dispite
             of
             God
             ,
             man
             sinning
             could
             not
             escape
             eternall
             perdition
             and
             punishment
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             
             as
             by
             obedience
             hee
             had
             kept
             his
             Creators
             fauour
             for
             euer
             .
             Euen
             so
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             iniustice
             (
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             sayth
             ,
             in
             the
             11.
             
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             Chap
             11.
             )
             If
             Magistrates
             capitally
             punishing
             many
             haynous
             crimes
             and
             offences
             ,
             doe
             banish
             for
             euer
             the
             malefactors
             from
             humane
             society
             :
             Who
             shall
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             iniquity
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             permanent
             and
             durable
             City
             ,
             if
             he
             eternally
             banish
             out
             of
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             ,
             his
             sworne
             enemies
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             continually
             offend
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             polluted
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             vniust
             ,
             reprobates
             ,
             who
             plot
             and
             conspire
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             remaine
             for
             euer
             vnder
             the
             wrath
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             For
             iustification
             of
             all
             ,
             consider
             onely
             the
             corruption
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             are
             in
             themselues
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             the
             beleefe
             ,
             touching
             the
             immortality
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             be
             orthodox
             and
             most
             true
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             fitly
             bee
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             subiect
             to
             a
             certaine
             kind
             of
             death
             .
             Wee
             call
             it
             immortall
             ,
             because
             it
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             haue
             sence
             and
             feeling
             .
             The
             body
             is
             mortall
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             bee
             depriued
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             consistes
             in
             the
             residence
             of
             the
             soule
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             floweth
             that
             which
             doth
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             not
             liuing
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             soule
             which
             doth
             gouerne
             and
             mooue
             it
             .
             But
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             abandon
             it
             ,
             and
             depriue
             it
             of
             his
             grace
             :
             And
             wee
             say
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             vtterly
             dead
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             quite
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             abandon
             the
             soule
             finally
             adiudged
             to
             euerlasting
             torments
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             will
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             death
             bee
             deriued
             from
             the
             venomous
             morsure
             ,
             or
             sting
             of
             the
             infernall
             serpent
             the
             diuel
             ,
             then
             by
             him
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             hee
             first
             bit
             and
             stung
             out
             first
             mother
             Eue
             ,
             leauing
             fast
             sticking
             in
             vs
             the
             sting
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
             This
             sting
             being
             blunted
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             death
             ceaseth
             mortally
             to
             sting
             vs.
             When
             S.
             Ambrose
             writeth
             (
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             death
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             
             &
             2.
             )
             that
             death
             hurteth
             not
             the
             soule
             ,
             consequently
             is
             not
             euill
             ;
             seeing
             that
             nothing
             but
             sinne
             hurteth
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             bodily
             death
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
             Therefore
             hee
             maketh
             a
             ●hree-fold
             distinction
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             one
             good
             ,
             the
             other
             euill
             ,
             the
             third
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             The
             good
             is
             the
             mysticall
             death
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             dyeth
             to
             sinne
             and
             liueth
             to
             God
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             buried
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             into
             his
             death
             by
             Baptisme
             .
             The
             euill
             is
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Then
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             shall
             dye
             .
             And
             the
             third
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             race
             and
             calling
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ;
             of
             good
             men
             accounted
             good
             ,
             of
             wicked
             men
             euill
             .
             Although
             death
             doth
             vnshackle
             and
             set
             all
             persons
             at
             liberty
             ;
             very
             few
             yet
             are
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             which
             take
             pleasure
             therein
             :
             But
             this
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             any
             offence
             that
             is
             in
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             separatiof
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             infirmity
             of
             mortall
             men
             ,
             who
             suffering
             themselues
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             carnall
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             doe
             tremble
             and
             feare
             to
             see
             themselues
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             race
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             louing
             long
             life
             ,
             there
             to
             liue
             euilly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             to
             dye
             hourely
             .
             O
             how
             sweet
             is
             the
             good
             death
             to
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             men
             and
             women
             who
             are
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             watch
             ,
             who
             pray
             ,
             who
             cry
             to
             their
             Lord
             in
             repentance
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             who
             manfully
             fight
             against
             all
             temptations
             .
             And
             how
             bitter
             is
             the
             euill
             death
             to
             those
             euill
             soules
             ,
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             stiffe
             necked
             ones
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             wrap
             themselues
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             ,
             hope
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             shew
             how
             death
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             or
             not
             .
             Certainely
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             is
             euill
             ,
             who
             not
             content
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             liue
             still
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             iniquities
             .
             But
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             precious
             ,
             being
             the
             end
             of
             their
             labours
             and
             toyles
             ,
             the
             conseruation
             and
             custos
             of
             their
             victory
             ;
             the
             doore
             of
             
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             into
             an
             assured
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             glorious
             rest
             .
             Those
             are
             to
             bee
             bewayled
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             who
             haue
             hell
             for
             their
             prison
             :
             But
             it
             beseemes
             vs
             to
             reioyce
             and
             bee
             glad
             at
             their
             departure
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             bid
             welcome
             into
             his
             heauenly
             Palace
             ,
             where
             they
             magnifie
             him
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             any
             one
             aske
             vs
             (
             sayth
             Lactantius
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Booke
             of
             his
             Christian
             Institutions
             )
             whether
             death
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ?
             wee
             will
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             qualitie
             thereof
             doth
             consist
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             life
             in
             it selfe
             .
             Death
             in
             it selfe
             cannot
             bee
             sayd
             to
             bee
             good
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             sinne
             .
             But
             wee
             must
             esteeme
             it
             a
             thing
             worthy
             great
             prayse
             ,
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             delight
             ,
             when
             wee
             dye
             ioyfully
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             this
             mortall
             body
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             valley
             of
             miseries
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             desart
             where
             we
             are
             exiled
             persons
             ,
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Father
             ,
             our
             countrey
             and
             heauenly
             city
             .
             He
             dyeth
             well
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             in
             sincerity
             of
             conscience
             ,
             all
             my
             desire
             is
             to
             depart
             hence
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             touching
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             haue
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             haue
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
             also
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             layd
             vp
             and
             reserued
             for
             mee
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             shall
             in
             that
             day
             giue
             vnto
             me
             ;
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             loue
             his
             appearing
             .
             Againe
             ,
             death
             and
             the
             remembrance
             and
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             wonderfull
             irkesome
             ,
             and
             bitter
             to
             a
             man
             which
             trusteth
             in
             his
             riches
             ,
             liuing
             in
             all
             ease
             ,
             in
             full
             strength
             of
             body
             and
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             demand
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             death
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             cruelly
             quartered
             and
             dismembred
             by
             hangmen
             ,
             or
             by
             fierce
             and
             wilde
             beastes
             ,
             are
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             fishes
             ,
             are
             stifled
             with
             a
             suddaine
             apoplexie
             ,
             are
             bereaued
             of
             wit
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             by
             some
             hot
             burning
             feaver
             ,
             or
             who
             die
             franticke
             ,
             and
             madd
             ?
             As
             for
             those
             who
             are
             put
             to
             cruell
             death
             for
             the
             name
             of
             
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             answere
             is
             that
             their
             death
             cannot
             bee
             tearmed
             and
             accompted
             but
             deare
             and
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             the
             heathen
             Philosophers
             haue
             had
             some
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             vertuous
             man
             ,
             leaues
             not
             to
             be
             happie
             ,
             though
             he
             bee
             put
             to
             a
             violent
             death
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             not
             say
             the
             same
             of
             the
             true
             vertuous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             ,
             seeing
             we
             haue
             so
             certaine
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             famous
             examples
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             constancie
             in
             death
             ?
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             is
             herein
             expresse
             :
             for
             it
             conteyneth
             the
             heroicall
             trophies
             of
             faith
             ,
             also
             the
             opprobries
             ,
             disgracefull
             reuilings
             ,
             and
             cruell
             torments
             of
             the
             invincicible
             Champions
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             what
             torments
             can
             dismay
             ,
             and
             terrifie
             him
             which
             glorieth
             in
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             among
             all
             others
             a
             shamefull
             and
             terrible
             torment
             and
             death
             .
             Turtullian
             obserueth
             in
             his
             Apologetico
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             tyme
             Christians
             were
             called
             Sarmentitij
             &
             Semissij
             bavinistes
             ,
             and
             poore
             snakes
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             a
             stake
             ,
             which
             cost
             but
             six
             Liards
             ,
             three
             halfe
             pence
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             burned
             with
             faggotts
             of
             reedes
             ,
             or
             brush
             wood
             ,
             which
             were
             set
             round
             about
             them
             .
             Behold
             sayth
             he
             our
             equipage
             ,
             our
             munition
             ,
             and
             armour
             of
             victorie
             ;
             this
             is
             out
             triumphall
             Chariot
             .
             Eusebius
             writeth
             in
             the
             fiftie
             booke
             of
             his
             Historie
             ,
             of
             a
             holy
             martyr
             burned
             aliue
             with
             certaine
             plates
             of
             iron
             made
             red
             hot
             ,
             and
             set
             to
             his
             naked
             bodie
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             tormentes
             hee
             made
             a
             constant
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             gaspe
             .
             Eusebius
             addeth
             ,
             that
             this
             sheweth
             that
             nothing
             is
             terrible
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             feeles
             that
             God
             loueth
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoeuer
             seekes
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             guarded
             ,
             and
             saued
             harmelesse
             from
             euery
             painefull
             ,
             and
             terrible
             accident
             and
             casuall
             event
             .
             As
             for
             the
             vncouth
             and
             strange
             diseases
             ,
             and
             kindes
             of
             hideous
             death
             ,
             whereunto
             to
             mans
             life
             is
             exposed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             horrible
             convulsions
             of
             Epilepsies
             &
             falling
             sicknesses
             ,
             in
             the
             violent
             fittes
             of
             Apoplexies
             ,
             
             in
             cruell
             ,
             and
             hot
             burning
             feavers
             ;
             these
             are
             pittifull
             cases
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             incident
             to
             our
             fraile
             and
             sinnefull
             nature
             :
             But
             they
             are
             also
             certaine
             monitors
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             seeing
             that
             our
             health
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             consisteth
             not
             in
             a
             sound
             temperature
             of
             humours
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             that
             our
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             haue
             bin
             dedicated
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             who
             knoweth
             our
             heartes
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             secret
             judgement
             exerciseth
             some
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             regardes
             and
             considers
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             comforteth
             vs
             in
             such
             accidents
             and
             cases
             ,
             doth
             for
             vs
             by
             vnspeakeable
             groanings
             ;
             not
             the
             intemperature
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             the
             effectes
             of
             it
             .
             For
             this
             is
             an
             assured
             thing
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             of
             heauen
             beares
             vs
             for
             his
             sonnes
             sake
             :
             yea
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             doe
             helpe
             together
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             according
             to
             his
             determinate
             counsell
             he
             hath
             called
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             Therefore
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             remaine
             vndoubted
             and
             resolued
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             kinde
             of
             maladie
             ,
             torment
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             which
             doth
             hurt
             Gods
             elect
             :
             that
             there
             is
             no
             death
             ,
             happie
             ,
             ioyful
             ,
             peaceable
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             and
             miscreants
             ,
             whom
             God
             often
             times
             for
             a
             while
             doth
             vphold
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             more
             heauily
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             dragged
             and
             haled
             them
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             it
             will
             be
             demanded
             ,
             wherefore
             then
             so
             many
             great
             personages
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             the
             head
             thereof
             ,
             did
             feare
             death
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             be
             guarded
             and
             secured
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             something
             of
             singular
             note
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             be
             differenced
             and
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ;
             In
             that
             he
             not
             onely
             bore
             and
             felt
             a
             common
             death
             ,
             or
             seperation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             also
             vnder-went
             and
             sustayned
             the
             wrath
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             torments
             and
             agonies
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             imagined
             ,
             without
             sinne
             notwithstanding
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             an
             hostage
             and
             pledge
             for
             vs
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             yeeld
             nor
             shrinke
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             ,
             nor
             murmured
             a
             whit
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             offred
             himselfe
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             stood
             not
             demurring
             ,
             and
             shifting
             of
             death
             with
             natures
             delayes
             ,
             wholly
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             foretold
             and
             figured
             by
             Dauid
             in
             the
             fortieth
             Psalme
             ,
             Here
             am
             I
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             doe
             thy
             will.
             Behold
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             had
             no
             subiect
             of
             combat
             and
             victorie
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             felt
             the
             tormentes
             ,
             and
             terrors
             of
             death
             ,
             without
             sinne
             ,
             or
             any
             offence
             and
             fault
             on
             his
             part
             .
             In
             respect
             then
             we
             are
             his
             members
             ,
             let
             vs
             keepe
             and
             obserue
             this
             rule
             :
             That
             wee
             cannot
             commend
             euery
             refusal
             ,
             or
             euery
             desire
             of
             death
             ,
             nor
             discommend
             all
             contempt
             of
             death
             .
             Some
             wish
             death
             not
             so
             much
             for
             any
             desire
             they
             haue
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             despite
             and
             dislike
             they
             conceiue
             against
             their
             abode
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             they
             see
             miseries
             ,
             which
             their
             weake
             mindes
             cannot
             brooke
             and
             endure
             ,
             and
             which
             giue
             terrible
             shockes
             and
             assaults
             to
             the
             most
             resolued
             and
             stoutest
             hearts
             .
             The
             Israelites
             wanting
             bread
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             wished
             death
             ;
             as
             also
             when
             newes
             was
             brought
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Cananites
             were
             men
             of
             a
             very
             tall
             stature
             .
             Iob
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             panges
             and
             griefes
             desired
             to
             die
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Prophet
             Eliah
             did
             ,
             during
             his
             escape
             in
             the
             Desert
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Ezechias
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             personages
             very
             much
             feared
             death
             ,
             and
             instantly
             besought
             the
             Lord
             to
             guard
             and
             saue
             them
             from
             it
             .
             But
             this
             was
             for
             a
             speciall
             consideration
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             being
             afraide
             of
             the
             threatninges
             and
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             approach
             of
             death
             appeared
             more
             terrible
             vnto
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             they
             wished
             to
             continue
             longer
             to
             aduance
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             their
             helpe
             and
             seruice
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             same
             personages
             banished
             all
             feare
             from
             them
             ,
             looking
             vpon
             death
             ,
             according
             as
             now
             it
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             the
             rest
             from
             our
             labours
             ,
             &
             the
             passage
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             the
             Patriarch
             Iob
             spake
             in
             the
             19.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             my
             redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             rise
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             againe
             cloathed
             with
             my
             skin
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             in
             my
             flesh
             .
             So
             Dauid
             did
             sing
             in
             the
             16.
             
             Psalme
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             my
             heart
             is
             glad
             ,
             my
             tongue
             reioyceth
             ;
             Moreouer
             ,
             my
             flesh
             resteth
             in
             assurance
             ,
             for
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leaue
             my
             soule
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             And
             in
             the
             23.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             Though
             I
             should
             walke
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             euill
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             sequele
             of
             the
             poynts
             propounded
             in
             the
             former
             Section
             ,
             concerning
             the
             resolutions
             and
             consolations
             against
             Death
             .
          
           
             IF
             there
             be
             any
             men
             bound
             to
             meditate
             ordinarily
             vpon
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             remedies
             against
             the
             alarumes
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             procure
             that
             their
             children
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             families
             doe
             liue
             as
             prest
             and
             readie
             to
             die
             ,
             wise
             old
             men
             are
             especially
             they
             ,
             whose
             true
             Philosophie
             is
             called
             the
             Meditation
             of
             death
             .
             To
             draw
             them
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easily
             vnto
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             remember
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             some
             sayings
             of
             wise
             Pagans
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             vs
             to
             say
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             who
             vaunt
             themselues
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ;
             At
             least
             doe
             not
             afflict
             and
             torment
             your selues
             more
             with
             the
             death
             of
             the
             your selues
             and
             yours
             then
             the
             silly
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             hope
             ,
             who
             so
             manfully
             contemned
             the
             approches
             of
             death
             ,
             who
             with
             so
             great
             constancie
             haue
             embraced
             it
             ,
             and
             striuen
             
             against
             it
             .
             I
             speake
             thus
             considering
             the
             cowardize
             of
             some
             Christians
             ,
             who
             haue
             nothing
             so
             much
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             take
             so
             little
             to
             heart
             ,
             as
             death
             .
             S.
             Ierome
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Heliodorus
             shewing
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             resolute
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             accidents
             and
             casualties
             of
             humaine
             life
             ,
             then
             Infidells
             were
             ,
             maketh
             mention
             of
             Xerxes
             that
             mightie
             Monarch
             ,
             who
             ouerthrew
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             paved
             the
             Sea
             with
             Shipps
             .
             This
             Monarch
             considering
             from
             the
             toppe
             of
             a
             hill
             many
             millions
             of
             men
             at
             his
             seruice
             in
             warres
             ,
             fell
             a
             weeping
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             aliue
             .
             And
             if
             we
             loue
             (
             added
             he
             )
             this
             advantage
             to
             be
             mounted
             vpon
             so
             high
             a
             watch
             Tower
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             we
             may
             behold
             all
             the
             earth
             vnder
             our
             feete
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             kingdomes
             fallen
             to
             ruine
             ;
             also
             many
             liuing
             men
             ,
             some
             tortured
             ,
             others
             strangled
             ,
             and
             drowned
             ;
             on
             the
             one
             side
             festiualles
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             funeralles
             ;
             some
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             others
             to
             die
             :
             To
             what
             straight
             and
             exigent
             should
             we
             be
             brought
             ,
             if
             wee
             were
             not
             assured
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             ordered
             by
             the
             just
             appoyntment
             of
             the
             All-mightie
             .
             S.
             Ambrose
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             are
             borne
             and
             die
             naked
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betweene
             the
             bodies
             of
             poore
             men
             and
             rich
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             rich-men
             being
             very
             pursie
             ,
             well
             fed
             and
             fat
             while
             they
             liue
             ,
             are
             more
             puant
             and
             stinking
             then
             the
             bodies
             of
             poore
             men
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             helpes
             and
             supports
             against
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             haue
             collected
             from
             our
             condition
             to
             be
             borne
             and
             to
             die
             they
             haue
             from
             thence
             collected
             other
             causes
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             now
             to
             discusse
             and
             examine
             ,
             and
             whereof
             Ciceco
             speaketh
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
             We
             know
             how
             chearefully
             and
             manfully
             souldiers
             contemne
             death
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             wise
             old
             men
             feare
             it
             ?
             To
             haue
             our
             fill
             of
             all
             things
             causeth
             that
             we
             haue
             our
             fill
             and
             satietie
             of
             life
             .
             Those
             who
             die
             well
             ,
             liue
             a
             life
             which
             alone
             deserueth
             the
             name
             :
             but
             so
             long
             
             as
             we
             are
             locked
             vp
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             wee
             are
             as
             it
             were
             plunged
             deepe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             exiled
             very
             farre
             from
             ,
             and
             beneath
             our
             heauenly
             Mansion
             .
             Wherfore
             all
             wise
             men
             die
             willingly
             ,
             fooles
             on
             the
             contrarie
             leaue
             this
             world
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             mauger
             their
             teeth
             ,
             or
             in
             brutish
             ignorance
             .
             Socrates
             the
             last
             day
             of
             his
             death
             discoursed
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Cyrus
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             sayd
             to
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             Doe
             not
             thinke
             that
             after
             I
             shall
             be
             dead
             ,
             I
             am
             annihilated
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             .
             If
             some
             god
             (
             said
             Cato
             in
             the
             same
             Dialogue
             )
             would
             permit
             me
             to
             returne
             from
             old
             age
             to
             childhood
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             in
             a
             Cradle
             ,
             I
             should
             forbeare
             to
             accept
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             for
             any
             thing
             returne
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             my
             race
             ,
             hauing
             almost
             finished
             it
             .
             For
             what
             commoditie
             is
             found
             in
             a
             life
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             turmoyles
             and
             toyles
             ,
             as
             this
             present
             life
             is
             ?
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             bewayle
             it
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             repent
             me
             to
             haue
             liued
             ,
             I
             which
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             world
             as
             out
             of
             an
             Inne
             ,
             not
             as
             out
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             seeing
             nature
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             a
             cabbin
             here
             of
             ingresse
             and
             egresse
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             stay
             and
             continue
             .
             O
             how
             glorious
             will
             that
             day
             be
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             assembly
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             shall
             goe
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Certainely
             ,
             Old
             age
             is
             the
             end
             and
             Epilogue
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             even
             as
             of
             some
             Comedie
             or
             Interlude
             .
             Loe
             here
             some
             sayings
             of
             Cicero
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             dialogue
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Booke
             of
             his
             Tusculane
             questions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expressely
             treateth
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             death
             ,
             among
             other
             his
             sayinges
             and
             discourses
             ,
             we
             reade
             that
             among
             the
             old
             Latines
             ,
             whom
             the
             Poet
             Ennius
             calleth
             Cascj
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             doctrine
             held
             from
             Father
             to
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             death
             did
             not
             abolish
             man
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             might
             be
             sayd
             he
             was
             vtterly
             perished
             .
             The
             sages
             would
             not
             haue
             set
             out
             and
             adorned
             their
             funerals
             ,
             sepulchers
             ,
             and
             tombes
             with
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             nor
             hallowed
             them
             with
             so
             many
             devotions
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             certainely
             held
             that
             death
             is
             an
             vtter
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             :
             on
             the
             contrarie
             they
             
             were
             in
             this
             poynt
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             departure
             and
             change
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             brought
             worthie
             men
             and
             women
             to
             heauen
             .
             Plato
             also
             bringeth
             in
             Socrates
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             saying
             to
             his
             judges
             ,
             I
             hope
             that
             good
             shall
             befall
             me
             to
             die
             ;
             For
             if
             all
             sense
             and
             feeling
             be
             abolished
             in
             death
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             a
             quiet
             and
             perpetuall
             rest
             ,
             but
             if
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             it
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             to
             goe
             into
             places
             where
             those
             that
             be
             dead
             are
             assembled
             together
             ,
             what
             contentment
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             talke
             and
             discourse
             with
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             further
             (
             addeth
             Cicero
             )
             a
             sound
             and
             solid
             Argument
             ,
             that
             nature
             it selfe
             proclaimes
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             to
             be
             immortall
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             haue
             a
             wondrous
             care
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             and
             all
             thinges
             else
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             die
             very
             willingly
             ,
             when
             life
             beginning
             to
             faile
             and
             to
             leaue
             them
             ,
             may
             stay
             and
             settle
             it selfe
             vpon
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             worthie
             euidence
             to
             it selfe
             .
             In
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             the
             Lawes
             these
             words
             following
             are
             read
             ;
             Our
             auncestors
             haue
             ordained
             that
             the
             dead
             should
             bee
             canonized
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             number
             of
             gods
             ,
             by
             certaine
             ceremonies
             which
             they
             did
             institute
             .
             Ennius
             as
             of
             opinion
             that
             wee
             were
             not
             to
             weepe
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             their
             soules
             were
             immortall
             .
             Plato
             sayd
             in
             the
             first
             Booke
             of
             his
             Common
             weale
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             which
             hath
             this
             good
             testimonie
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             haue
             done
             no
             man
             wrong
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             vpheld
             with
             a
             greacious
             and
             stedfast
             hope
             ,
             the
             good
             nursse
             and
             supportresse
             of
             his
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             Cicero
             in
             his
             first
             Booke
             of
             Tusculane
             questions
             ,
             writeth
             these
             words
             ;
             You
             haue
             in
             sleepe
             the
             image
             of
             death
             ,
             wherein
             you
             are
             sheeted
             and
             wrapped
             vp
             euery
             night
             .
             Are
             you
             in
             doubt
             then
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             sense
             in
             death
             ,
             seeing
             you
             know
             that
             in
             sleepe
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             never
             at
             rest
             ?
             Moreouer
             ,
             banish
             farre
             from
             you
             those
             old
             wiues
             fables
             and
             comptes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             miserie
             to
             die
             before
             the
             time
             .
             And
             of
             what
             time
             ?
             Of
             Nature
             ?
             But
             nature
             hath
             lent
             vs
             life
             as
             siluer
             
             or
             coyne
             ,
             without
             setting
             vs
             a
             day
             of
             restitution
             ,
             but
             to
             restore
             it
             backe
             againe
             at
             her
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             Why
             then
             doe
             you
             complaine
             ,
             if
             shee
             call
             for
             and
             demand
             her
             owne
             againe
             ,
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             her
             ,
             seeing
             you
             hold
             and
             haue
             it
             vpon
             this
             condition
             ?
             With
             what
             alacritie
             and
             chearefulnesse
             ought
             we
             to
             goe
             that
             way
             ,
             at
             which
             wayes
             end
             we
             shall
             be
             released
             and
             discharged
             of
             all
             carefull
             carkinges
             ,
             fascheries
             ,
             and
             anxieties
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             A
             woman
             of
             Sparta
             hauing
             sent
             her
             sonne
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             and
             tydinges
             being
             brought
             her
             that
             hee
             was
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             ,
             with
             great
             courage
             answered
             ,
             that
             shee
             did
             beare
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             die
             for
             his
             Countrie
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             an
             excellent
             Stoicke
             Philosopher
             hath
             verie
             worthie
             precepts
             ,
             in
             his
             morall
             Bookes
             ,
             touching
             death
             .
             We
             could
             compile
             a
             great
             Booke
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             too
             long
             &
             too
             large
             ,
             it
             shall
             suffice
             vs
             to
             cull
             out
             some
             sentences
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             giue
             the
             reader
             a
             taste
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             will
             beginne
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             to
             old
             men
             .
             Among
             other
             euills
             folly
             hath
             yet
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             shee
             still
             begins
             to
             liue
             .
             This
             poynt
             sheweth
             how
             bad
             and
             scurrilous
             the
             levitie
             and
             giddie
             humour
             of
             men
             is
             ,
             who
             euery
             day
             lay
             new
             foundations
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             beginne
             to
             build
             and
             raise
             hopes
             ,
             when
             it
             behooues
             them
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             runne
             themselues
             out
             of
             breath
             after
             honors
             ,
             profittes
             ,
             and
             transitorie
             goods
             .
             But
             can
             there
             bee
             a
             more
             vnsightly
             ,
             and
             vnseemely
             thing
             seene
             ,
             then
             an
             old
             man
             to
             become
             a
             childe
             againe
             ?
             In
             the
             two
             and
             twentith
             Epistle
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             shame
             to
             bee
             afraid
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Pallace
             of
             assurance
             and
             safetie
             ?
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             dispossessed
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             all
             the
             goods
             after
             which
             we
             doe
             sigh
             ,
             and
             painefully
             toyle
             at
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             whereof
             not
             any
             portion
             or
             part
             remaines
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             all
             being
             gone
             and
             lost
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             which
             takes
             care
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             long
             ,
             &
             yet
             
             all
             men
             may
             be
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             this
             good
             ,
             to
             liue
             vertuously
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             can
             or
             ought
             to
             promise
             himselfe
             long
             life
             .
             We
             doe
             adde
             :
             And
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             now
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             are
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             so
             ill
             aduised
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             not
             of
             the
             amendment
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             boxe
             and
             blowe
             which
             death
             shall
             suddenly
             giue
             him
             on
             the
             eare
             .
             At
             the
             very
             end
             of
             the
             three
             and
             twentith
             Epistle
             ;
             There
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             begin
             to
             liue
             ,
             when
             they
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             dead
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             begun
             to
             liue
             .
             In
             the
             thirtith
             Epistle
             ,
             As
             little
             wise
             is
             hee
             who
             feareth
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             man
             who
             feareth
             to
             bee
             old
             .
             For
             as
             old
             age
             doth
             kicke
             and
             spurre
             young
             age
             ,
             in
             like
             sort
             doth
             death
             old
             age
             .
             Hee
             which
             will
             not
             dye
             ,
             hath
             no
             will
             to
             liue
             ,
             because
             life
             was
             giuen
             with
             this
             exception
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             die
             .
             Wee
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             who
             feareth
             it
             is
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             seeing
             we
             expect
             that
             which
             is
             certaine
             ,
             and
             feare
             that
             which
             is
             vncertaine
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             two
             and
             thirtith
             Epistle
             .
             He
             is
             free
             and
             his
             owne
             man
             ,
             who
             liueth
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             no
             longer
             to
             liue
             .
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sixe
             and
             thirtith
             Epistle
             ,
             Neither
             little
             infants
             ,
             nor
             young
             boyes
             ,
             nor
             madde
             men
             feare
             death
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             a
             great
             shame
             ,
             if
             reason
             doe
             not
             as
             much
             confirme
             and
             assure
             vs
             ,
             as
             stupiditie
             and
             sottishnesse
             doth
             them
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             threescore
             and
             seuenteenth
             Epistle
             :
             It
             is
             with
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Comedie
             ,
             it
             skils
             not
             how
             long
             it
             be
             ,
             so
             it
             bee
             well
             acted
             .
             Take
             no
             care
             where
             the
             end
             of
             your
             race
             shall
             be
             ,
             make
             a
             stop
             and
             a
             stay
             ,
             where
             necessity
             enforceth
             you
             ,
             prouided
             you
             make
             a
             good
             end
             .
             In
             the
             nintith
             three
             Epistle
             .
             Let
             vs
             take
             order
             ,
             that
             as
             gold
             and
             other
             things
             of
             excellent
             price
             and
             worth
             ;
             so
             our
             life
             be
             not
             of
             a
             great
             length
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             that
             it
             weigh
             much
             :
             Let
             vs
             not
             measure
             it
             by
             our
             time
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             worke
             .
             Will
             you
             know
             a
             very
             good
             respite
             of
             yeares
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             liue
             till
             we
             be
             wise
             .
             He
             that
             is
             come
             so
             farre
             ,
             though
             hee
             haue
             not
             attayned
             to
             a
             great
             number
             of
             yeares
             ,
             hath
             seene
             the
             
             greater
             and
             better
             part
             of
             them
             .
             The
             nintith
             nine
             Epistle
             containeth
             sundry
             consolations
             in
             death
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             briefly
             set
             downe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fond
             and
             childish
             part
             to
             giue
             the
             reynes
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             account
             of
             an
             vncertaine
             thing
             as
             our
             life
             is
             .
             He
             doth
             ill
             who
             weepes
             vpon
             custome
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             sorrow
             doth
             make
             vs
             forget
             the
             blessings
             and
             benefits
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             must
             betimes
             shake
             off
             ,
             and
             rid
             our selues
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             the
             vertue
             of
             our
             departed
             friends
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             .
             Wee
             ought
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             shewed
             themselues
             vnmoued
             at
             the
             death
             of
             their
             friendes
             ,
             to
             thinke
             we
             shall
             follow
             the
             dead
             ,
             whom
             we
             haue
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             giuen
             vp
             vnto
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             but
             a
             little
             before
             vs
             :
             It
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             life
             doth
             so
             manifest
             it
             :
             wee
             haue
             assurance
             of
             nothing
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             but
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             our
             life
             is
             short
             though
             it
             containe
             many
             ages
             :
             It
             is
             crossed
             and
             wounded
             with
             infinite
             miseries
             ,
             which
             end
             in
             death
             freeing
             it
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             of
             errour
             and
             ignorance
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             he
             which
             is
             accustomed
             to
             grieue
             much
             ,
             depriueth
             himselfe
             of
             comfort
             ,
             to
             remedy
             which
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             imitating
             the
             fond
             customes
             of
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vulgar
             ,
             hee
             must
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             man
             of
             courage
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             violent
             shockes
             and
             assaults
             of
             aduersitie
             ,
             setting
             before
             our
             eyes
             the
             worthy
             deportments
             and
             behauiours
             of
             those
             which
             goe
             before
             vs
             ,
             keeping
             a
             measure
             betweene
             sorrow
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             of
             those
             whom
             wee
             haue
             made
             much
             on
             ,
             and
             beene
             kind
             and
             friendly
             vnto
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             see
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             at
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             giue
             ouer
             to
             grieue
             and
             sorrow
             for
             them
             .
             I
             reascend
             to
             the
             nintith
             one
             Epistle
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             will
             deduce
             that
             which
             followes
             .
             Doe
             not
             measure
             vs
             by
             our
             Tombes
             ,
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             note
             some
             way
             differing
             betweene
             some
             and
             others
             .
             The
             graue
             wherein
             our
             bodies
             are
             dissolued
             to
             dust
             ,
             makes
             vs
             all
             equall
             .
             Wee
             are
             borne
             vnequall
             ,
             
             but
             death
             makes
             vs
             all
             equall
             .
             The
             Soueraigne
             Law-giuer
             hath
             not
             differenced
             vs
             by
             our
             nobilitie
             ,
             linage
             ,
             blood
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             life
             :
             but
             when
             death
             commeth
             ,
             hee
             sayth
             to
             this
             worldly
             greatnesse
             ,
             Begon
             ;
             I
             will
             that
             there
             bee
             the
             same
             law
             to
             all
             liuing
             things
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Wee
             are
             all
             subiect
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             euills
             .
             One
             is
             no
             more
             frayle
             ,
             nor
             more
             assured
             to
             liue
             till
             to
             morrow
             then
             another
             .
             In
             the
             hundreth
             and
             one
             Epistle
             :
             There
             is
             no
             day
             nor
             houre
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             point
             out
             vnto
             vs
             our
             vanity
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             some
             new
             experiment
             and
             tryall
             ,
             doth
             not
             remember
             vs
             of
             our
             frailty
             ,
             which
             we
             tread
             vnder
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             compell
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             who
             build
             and
             deuise
             endlesse
             plots
             and
             designes
             ,
             to
             haue
             an
             eye
             vnto
             death
             .
             From
             the
             hundred
             and
             seuenth
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             this
             deduction
             ;
             It
             is
             good
             to
             beare
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             remedy
             ,
             &
             to
             follow
             without
             murmuring
             or
             complaining
             that
             great
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             prouidence
             all
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             A
             bad
             Souldier
             is
             hee
             ,
             who
             followes
             his
             Captaine
             vnwillingly
             .
             Let
             death
             finde
             vs
             prest
             ,
             forward
             ,
             and
             cheerefull
             .
             The
             heat
             which
             doth
             resolutely
             consigne
             and
             yeeld
             it selfe
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             euery
             way
             great
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             luske
             ,
             coward
             ,
             and
             basely
             bred
             fellow
             ,
             who
             spurnes
             ,
             kickes
             ,
             and
             winses
             ,
             who
             complaines
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             rather
             censure
             God
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             .
             In
             the
             hundred
             and
             twentith
             Epistle
             :
             A
             man
             is
             neuer
             more
             heauenly
             minded
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             thinketh
             vpon
             his
             owne
             frailty
             ,
             and
             knowes
             and
             acknowledgeth
             that
             he
             is
             borne
             to
             dye
             :
             Also
             that
             his
             body
             is
             not
             a
             house
             ,
             but
             an
             Inne
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             while
             :
             It
             is
             a
             folly
             for
             vs
             to
             feare
             the
             last
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             seeing
             our
             first
             dayes
             are
             tributarries
             ,
             and
             owe
             as
             much
             vnto
             death
             as
             our
             last
             .
             The
             last
             day
             of
             our
             race
             makes
             vs
             to
             touch
             death
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             doe
             approach
             it
             .
             Death
             doth
             not
             violently
             lay
             hands
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             gently
             laies
             hold
             on
             vs.
             Wherefore
             a
             vertuous
             soule
             ,
             feeling
             it selfe
             called
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             a
             greater
             
             happinesse
             ,
             endeuoureth
             to
             carry
             and
             behaue
             it selfe
             ,
             honestly
             and
             wisely
             in
             this
             earthly
             Sentinell
             and
             Station
             ,
             accounting
             none
             of
             those
             things
             to
             be
             hers
             ,
             which
             doe
             hemme
             her
             in
             on
             euery
             side
             ;
             but
             serues
             her
             turne
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             borrowed
             mooueables
             ,
             remembring
             her selfe
             that
             shee
             doth
             but
             goe
             a
             iourney
             ,
             and
             in
             post
             hast
             .
             There
             are
             many
             other
             sentences
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             touching
             the
             benefit
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             his
             Consolations
             to
             Polybius
             and
             Marcia
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             other
             Treatises
             .
             But
             we
             will
             make
             this
             extract
             no
             longer
             ,
             least
             so
             wee
             trouble
             and
             offend
             with
             long
             reading
             impatient
             and
             froward
             old
             men
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             wee
             speake
             now
             of
             the
             extreamities
             that
             must
             be
             auoyded
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             question
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Too
             great
             confidence
             ,
             or
             rashnes
             ,
             or
             rather
             inhumane
             ,
             or
             barbarous
             stupidity
             and
             sencelesnesse
             ;
             then
             the
             too
             great
             apprehension
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             paine
             of
             death
             .
             Of
             a
             truth
             our
             Creator
             and
             Soueraigne
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             honoured
             vs
             with
             this
             fauourable
             gift
             and
             graunt
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             of
             flesh
             ,
             not
             of
             stone
             or
             iron
             ,
             to
             bee
             easily
             touched
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             miseries
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             .
             How
             should
             we
             apprehend
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             an
             apprehension
             of
             our
             miseries
             ?
             And
             what
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             iudgements
             would
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             feare
             death
             ,
             and
             other
             punishments
             which
             he
             doth
             mitigate
             ,
             and
             vsually
             conuert
             into
             wholsome
             remedies
             to
             persons
             ,
             who
             mourne
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             repentant
             heart
             ,
             craue
             and
             implore
             the
             grace
             of
             their
             heauenly
             Father
             ?
             Wee
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             approoue
             the
             practise
             of
             those
             too
             austere
             Thracian
             Elders
             ,
             who
             wept
             at
             the
             birth
             day
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             made
             great
             cheere
             &
             merrily
             banquetted
             at
             the
             funeral
             of
             them
             that
             died
             .
             Much
             lesse
             doe
             we
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             Hegesias
             of
             Cyrena
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             AEgypt
             prohibited
             to
             discourse
             any
             more
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             many
             who
             heard
             him
             ;
             killed
             themselues
             .
             No
             more
             doe
             we
             approoue
             those
             mad
             men
             ,
             
             such
             as
             were
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             certaine
             surnamed
             ,
             Circamcellianes
             ,
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             not
             rightly
             vnderstanding
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             touching
             mortification
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             cast
             themselues
             downe
             headlong
             from
             the
             toppes
             of
             high
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             without
             looking
             or
             staying
             for
             any
             commandement
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             resigned
             and
             gaue
             vp
             the
             place
             they
             held
             in
             this
             humane
             life
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             priuate
             person
             ,
             without
             expresse
             authority
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             kill
             a
             guilty
             or
             condemned
             person
             ;
             And
             hee
             which
             killeth
             himselfe
             is
             not
             hee
             a
             murtherer
             ?
             Who
             hath
             giuen
             him
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             doe
             so
             ?
             We
             abhorre
             ,
             and
             iustly
             ,
             the
             facinourous
             fact
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             by
             dispaire
             increased
             his
             detestable
             impiety
             .
             Sathan
             is
             the
             author
             of
             such
             counsells
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             where
             Christ
             Iesus
             being
             importuned
             ,
             by
             that
             malignant
             and
             mischieuous
             one
             ,
             to
             throw
             himselfe
             headlong
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             answereth
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord.
             S.
             Augustine
             sayd
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Ciuitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             Chap.
             22.
             
             That
             those
             which
             kill
             themselues
             ,
             make
             a
             hazardous
             proofe
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             greatnesse
             of
             courage
             ,
             but
             indeed
             they
             are
             mad
             men
             :
             Further
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             magnanimous
             ,
             seeing
             that
             being
             vnable
             to
             support
             and
             beare
             aduersity
             ,
             they
             discouer
             their
             impotency
             and
             pusillanimity
             ,
             not
             their
             fortitude
             and
             valour
             ,
             in
             casting
             themselues
             so
             into
             the
             gulfe
             and
             iawes
             of
             death
             .
             But
             hee
             is
             truely
             magnanimous
             ,
             who
             chooseth
             rather
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             a
             miserable
             life
             ,
             then
             rashly
             to
             rid
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             flye
             from
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             standing
             and
             abiding
             in
             the
             place
             allotted
             and
             appointed
             vnto
             him
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             Cleombrotus
             hauing
             read
             the
             Booke
             which
             Plato
             writ
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             headlong
             from
             a
             high
             wall
             ,
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             which
             hee
             iudged
             to
             be
             better
             .
             But
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             wretched
             folly
             ,
             for
             Plato
             taught
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             although
             he
             discoursed
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Therefore
             let
             vs
             turne
             our
             backes
             
             to
             the
             Stoickes
             ,
             so
             brutish
             and
             besotted
             in
             their
             pride
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             it
             lawfull
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             cannot
             suffer
             an
             iniury
             ,
             to
             kill
             himselfe
             .
             A
             man
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             knowing
             indeed
             that
             life
             is
             not
             giuen
             him
             ,
             doth
             not
             violently
             rid
             himselfe
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             renders
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             approaches
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             submitting
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Soueraigne
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             imployed
             him
             in
             his
             seruice
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             it
             when
             he
             shall
             commaund
             him
             .
             It
             is
             alledged
             ,
             that
             a
             speedy
             death
             is
             better
             then
             a
             fastidious
             and
             tedious
             life
             ,
             and
             once
             to
             bee
             quiet
             for
             altogether
             ,
             then
             so
             long
             to
             languish
             and
             droope
             .
             But
             to
             attempt
             to
             leaue
             this
             life
             before
             God
             giue
             vs
             leaue
             ,
             is
             to
             fall
             into
             another
             death
             ,
             which
             neuer
             hath
             end
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             shall
             not
             a
             Souldier
             dare
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             armie
             ,
             without
             his
             Captaines
             license
             and
             passe
             port
             ,
             but
             vpon
             hazard
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             shall
             mortall
             man
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             auouchy
             and
             warrant
             of
             the
             immortall
             ,
             who
             hath
             placed
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             protected
             and
             blessed
             him
             .
             What
             crowne
             can
             the
             impatient
             ,
             the
             furious
             ,
             the
             infidell
             expect
             ,
             who
             in
             dispite
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             cowardly
             resignes
             his
             charge
             ,
             his
             place
             ,
             his
             honour
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             soule
             ,
             goods
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             who
             forsakes
             those
             to
             whom
             hee
             is
             bound
             and
             beholden
             ,
             breakes
             all
             the
             bandes
             of
             diuine
             and
             humane
             society
             ?
             God
             giueth
             a
             happy
             issue
             to
             their
             temptations
             who
             feare
             him
             ,
             hee
             doth
             in
             fit
             time
             deliuer
             and
             helpe
             them
             .
             It
             is
             they
             which
             are
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             in
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             ,
             not
             to
             quaile
             and
             lose
             courage
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             faithfull
             and
             humble
             patience
             haue
             obtained
             the
             promised
             inheritance
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             take
             heed
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             the
             Stoickes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vaine
             confidence
             of
             Epicures
             ,
             who
             neuer
             thinke
             on
             death
             ,
             but
             thinke
             they
             are
             in
             league
             and
             friendship
             with
             him
             ,
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             put
             by
             his
             blowes
             ,
             and
             to
             pacifie
             him
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             let
             vs
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             their
             effeminacy
             and
             diffidence
             ,
             who
             tremble
             at
             the
             
             meere
             name
             of
             death
             ,
             not
             thinking
             that
             in
             death
             it selfe
             there
             is
             not
             so
             great
             euill
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             solicitudes
             ,
             carkings
             ,
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             feares
             ,
             wherewith
             a
             thousand
             times
             a
             day
             they
             kill
             themslues
             ,
             without
             any
             ease
             to
             their
             vnbeleeuing
             heart
             .
             Their
             apprehensions
             are
             ill
             ordered
             ,
             fond
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             seeing
             (
             as
             witnesseth
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             Psalme
             89.
             90.
             
             )
             there
             is
             no
             man
             liuing
             can
             boast
             himselfe
             not
             to
             see
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             graue
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             will
             say
             to
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             that
             their
             duty
             requires
             ,
             that
             they
             beare
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             so
             toward
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             death
             may
             not
             be
             a
             mortall
             ,
             but
             a
             liuing
             death
             :
             And
             that
             they
             so
             gently
             and
             wisely
             lay
             downe
             their
             load
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             found
             vnder
             a
             heauy
             and
             vnsupportable
             burthen
             ,
             whose
             weight
             doth
             suppresse
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             tumble
             into
             euerlasting
             perdition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             adde
             some
             assured
             consolations
             against
             death
             ;
             and
             first
             we
             will
             draw
             from
             certaine
             places
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             faire
             termes
             and
             names
             ,
             which
             it
             giueth
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             sweeten
             vnto
             vs
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
             By
             whose
             testimony
             ,
             to
             dye
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             gathered
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             25.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             to
             goe
             the
             way
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             1.
             
             Kings
             2.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             bound
             vp
             in
             the
             bundle
             of
             life
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             29.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             euill
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             peace
             and
             rest
             in
             our
             beds
             .
             Esaiah
             57.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             at
             rest
             as
             the
             hireling
             ,
             which
             hath
             ended
             his
             dayes
             worke
             .
             Iob
             7.
             1.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             sleepe
             .
             
               Iohn
               11.
               11.
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
            
             4.
             13.
             
             To
             rest
             from
             his
             labours
             .
             Apocalips
             14.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             our
             Father
             .
             Iohn
             13.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             goe
             to
             our
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             dwelling
             places
             .
             Iohn
             14.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             home
             and
             countrey
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             ,
             painefull
             ,
             and
             perillous
             voyage
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             vnshackled
             and
             deliuered
             out
             of
             a
             galley
             or
             prison
             ,
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Philip.
             1.
             23.
             
             It
             is
             to
             goe
             hence
             out
             of
             a
             poore
             beggarly
             
             tabernacle
             .
             2
             Peter
             1.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             heauen
             with
             glory
             and
             immortality
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             finish
             our
             course
             and
             our
             fight
             ,
             to
             receiue
             a
             crowne
             .
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             4.
             7.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Nuptialls
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             his
             Bride
             in
             the
             Celestiall
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             garnished
             with
             gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             adorned
             with
             incomprehensible
             glory
             and
             eternall
             happinesse
             .
             Apocalips
             21.
             1.
             
             &c.
             It
             is
             to
             liue
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             euer
             .
             Apocalips
             20.
             4.
             
             This
             life
             and
             glorious
             immortality
             is
             manifested
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             appearing
             hath
             abolished
             death
             .
             2.
             
             Timothie
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             then
             should
             a
             wise
             man
             feare
             to
             goe
             to
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             a
             way
             by
             himselfe
             ?
             Is
             it
             well
             done
             not
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             gathered
             with
             the
             true
             liuing
             ,
             from
             so
             many
             euills
             ,
             without
             ,
             within
             ,
             aboue
             ,
             belowe
             ,
             behinde
             ,
             before
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             vs
             ?
             After
             so
             many
             battailes
             ,
             so
             many
             conflicts
             ,
             skirmishes
             ,
             and
             wounds
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             to
             refuse
             peace
             ,
             to
             rest
             out
             of
             the
             short
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             weapons
             ,
             teares
             ,
             alarmes
             ,
             vacarmes
             ,
             gurboyles
             ,
             and
             stirres
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             our
             owne
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             Sathan
             our
             capitall
             aduersary
             ?
             O
             strange
             case
             !
             Wee
             runne
             after
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             flye
             from
             it
             when
             it
             offers
             it selfe
             .
             Trauailes
             and
             labours
             weigh
             vs
             downe
             and
             oppresse
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             agaste
             and
             abashed
             to
             bee
             ridde
             of
             them
             !
             There
             is
             no
             bed
             in
             the
             world
             so
             soft
             ,
             as
             that
             where
             the
             bodies
             doe
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             soules
             are
             separated
             from
             them
             ;
             notwithstanding
             not
             to
             lie
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             contented
             to
             bee
             condemned
             to
             goe
             wooll
             ward
             ,
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             haire
             cloth
             in
             totters
             and
             ragges
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             on
             the
             hard
             ground
             ,
             or
             vpon
             thornes
             ;
             Had
             we
             rather
             dwell
             with
             Vipers
             ,
             then
             with
             our
             Father
             in
             his
             heauenly
             Mansion
             ?
             Those
             euerlasting
             Mansions
             ,
             so
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             are
             in
             lesse
             account
             and
             esteeme
             with
             vs
             ,
             then
             the
             vncleane
             and
             
             nastie
             stables
             of
             Beastes
             .
             The
             earth
             doth
             more
             infinitely
             please
             vs
             then
             heauen
             .
          
           
             This
             galley
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             where
             we
             tugg
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             at
             the
             oare
             of
             ambition
             ,
             auarice
             ,
             cruell
             lustes
             ,
             debauched
             pleasures
             ;
             These
             darke
             dennes
             of
             innumerable
             sinnes
             are
             the
             resting
             places
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             much
             on
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             bristle
             vp
             our selues
             ,
             and
             outragiously
             curse
             whatsoeuer
             sacred
             Philosophie
             doth
             propose
             and
             set
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             of
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             ,
             with
             her
             head
             in
             heauen
             .
             What
             old
             men
             are
             we
             ,
             who
             grow
             young
             in
             our
             vices
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             renounce
             our
             sweete
             Countrie
             ,
             and
             trott
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             hideous
             desertes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             full
             of
             scorpions
             and
             Basilisques
             ,
             of
             horrid
             ghostes
             ,
             and
             hob
             goblins
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             kindes
             of
             Deuills
             ,
             then
             to
             set
             one
             steppe
             in
             the
             right
             way
             of
             repentant
             faith
             ,
             of
             charitable
             hope
             and
             patient
             humilitie
             !
             Men
             of
             wit
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             wit
             ,
             when
             our
             bodies
             are
             of
             more
             price
             vnto
             vs
             then
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             forgoe
             and
             loose
             our
             armes
             to
             saue
             our
             sleeues
             ?
             Who
             preferre
             a
             garment
             before
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             a
             handfull
             of
             crownes
             before
             most
             durable
             treasures
             ,
             a
             fond
             ,
             idle
             ,
             wicked
             damnable
             pleasure
             before
             euerlasting
             ioyes
             !
             Who
             still
             desire
             to
             runne
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             perdition
             ,
             who
             fight
             and
             striue
             against
             nothing
             but
             pietie
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             holinesse
             ;
             to
             conclude
             ,
             who
             purchase
             a
             buryall
             place
             for
             vertue
             ,
             to
             cause
             vice
             to
             raigne
             and
             triumph
             .
             When
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             invitation
             to
             the
             solemne
             feast
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             will
             please
             and
             be
             well-come
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             When
             will
             we
             prouide
             our
             costly
             rich
             robes
             to
             appeare
             in
             this
             holy
             assembly
             ?
             Will
             we
             still
             deferre
             to
             cleanse
             our selues
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             makes
             vs
             holds
             downe
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             blush
             ,
             to
             looke
             pale
             ,
             and
             wan
             ,
             to
             be
             halfe
             dead
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             traunce
             ,
             not
             to
             dare
             once
             to
             lift
             vp
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             minde
             (
             but
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             strange
             stupiditie
             )
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             calleth
             vs
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             are
             so
             neere
             ?
             Wise
             old
             men
             awaken
             
             and
             rouze
             vp
             your selues
             ,
             and
             more
             deepely
             yet
             consider
             and
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             consolations
             insinuated
             ,
             and
             inserted
             in
             the
             termes
             and
             names
             ,
             which
             diuine
             wisedome
             giueth
             and
             ascribeth
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             demanded
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             him
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             to
             obtaine
             eternall
             life
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             we
             are
             still
             subiect
             to
             death
             ?
             S.
             Augustine
             answereth
             ,
             that
             heretofore
             death
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             sin
             haled
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             now
             death
             takes
             away
             our
             temporall
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             cease
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             death
             doe
             keepe
             and
             conteme
             vs
             in
             our
             dutie
             .
             So
             by
             the
             vnspeakeable
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             was
             changed
             into
             an
             armour
             ,
             or
             shield
             against
             sinnes
             .
             And
             although
             that
             the
             death
             of
             the
             flesh
             proceedeth
             originally
             from
             sinne
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             that
             the
             good
             aspect
             and
             face
             of
             death
             hath
             made
             many
             excellent
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             although
             death
             and
             all
             the
             euils
             ,
             trauailes
             ,
             and
             turmoyles
             ,
             vexations
             ,
             and
             sorrowes
             of
             this
             present
             life
             proceed
             from
             the
             desert
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             hauing
             obtained
             pardon
             ,
             these
             euills
             remaine
             still
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             haue
             aduersaries
             to
             wrastle
             against
             and
             to
             exercise
             vs
             ,
             to
             make
             knowne
             and
             sensible
             to
             vs
             how
             strong
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             our
             weakenes
             :
             And
             that
             so
             the
             new
             man
             may
             grow
             vp
             ,
             and
             bee
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             in
             this
             world
             for
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             happinesse
             of
             all
             Gods
             children
             .
             Therefore
             repentant
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             who
             accept
             this
             pardon
             by
             the
             gift
             and
             hand
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             doe
             wrastle
             against
             the
             image
             of
             death
             ,
             against
             a
             bruised
             Serpent
             ,
             a
             wourried
             torne
             Lyon
             ,
             against
             a
             stinglesse
             Waspe
             ,
             against
             a
             vanquished
             enemie
             .
             Chrysostome
             censureth
             in
             good
             manner
             those
             wretches
             ,
             who
             feare
             death
             ,
             and
             feare
             not
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             insnared
             and
             wrapped
             ,
             nor
             the
             vnquenchable
             fire
             of
             hell
             which
             gapes
             for
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             as
             children
             are
             wayward
             and
             wrangle
             ,
             if
             their
             mothers
             
             come
             neere
             them
             with
             maskes
             on
             their
             faces
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             lighted
             Candle
             is
             brought
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             readily
             thrust
             their
             handes
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             burned
             :
             So
             those
             men
             feare
             death
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             liue
             .
             Death
             snatcheth
             away
             a
             miserable
             and
             short
             life
             to
             make
             vs
             to
             enter
             into
             an
             eternall
             and
             perpetuall
             blessed
             life
             .
             Death
             doth
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             heapes
             of
             Iewells
             ,
             the
             robes
             ,
             moueables
             ,
             coffers
             crammed
             with
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             the
             sundrie
             immoueables
             which
             we
             must
             leaue
             .
             But
             in
             heaven
             we
             haue
             vnseperable
             riches
             with
             the
             Angels
             :
             death
             extrudes
             and
             thrustes
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             vs
             into
             paradize
             :
             death
             kills
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             rise
             againe
             to
             die
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             glorified
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             If
             any
             man
             fight
             with
             his
             owne
             shadow
             ,
             he
             hurtes
             no
             bodie
             :
             so
             death
             doth
             but
             beate
             the
             ayre
             ,
             in
             bickering
             and
             jousting
             against
             the
             just
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             Gods
             will
             and
             pleasure
             (
             so
             sayth
             Chrysostome
             )
             that
             this
             present
             life
             should
             be
             painefull
             and
             miserable
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             being
             buffetted
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             so
             many
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             ,
             we
             should
             eagerly
             aspire
             to
             the
             happinesses
             to
             come
             .
             But
             seeing
             we
             are
             thus
             farre
             ill
             aduised
             to
             wallow
             and
             idle
             it
             so
             willingly
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             disasters
             and
             miseries
             doe
             surround
             and
             encompasse
             vs
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             ioy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             rest
             here
             ?
             Our
             most
             mercifull
             heauenly
             Father
             doth
             so
             mitigate
             and
             temper
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Lute-player
             doth
             not
             winde
             vp
             too
             high
             his
             Lute
             strings
             ,
             for
             feare
             to
             breake
             them
             ,
             nor
             slacken
             them
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             sweete
             harmonie
             &
             tunablenesse
             may
             be
             more
             distinctly
             perceiued
             :
             So
             doth
             the
             wise
             maister
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             not
             leauing
             vs
             in
             continuall
             prosperitie
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             oppressed
             .
             He
             is
             faithfull
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             be
             tempted
             beyond
             and
             aboue
             our
             strength
             ,
             but
             will
             giue
             a
             good
             issue
             to
             our
             temptations
             and
             tryalls
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             men
             of
             warre
             ,
             desirous
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             attaine
             
             to
             some
             rancke
             and
             degree
             ,
             manfully
             to
             expose
             themselues
             to
             a
             thousand
             dangers
             :
             The
             couetous
             Marchant
             to
             runne
             vpon
             all
             hazards
             and
             risques
             for
             a
             handfull
             of
             yellow
             earth
             :
             The
             voluptuous
             person
             to
             disdaine
             and
             set
             light
             by
             infinite
             ,
             reprochfull
             and
             woefull
             dangers
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             passions
             and
             humours
             :
             And
             you
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             will
             you
             slumber
             and
             sleepe
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             will
             you
             still
             sit
             with
             your
             armes
             and
             legges
             a
             crosse
             ,
             not
             rouzing
             &
             lifting
             vp
             your selues
             to
             the
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             diligent
             seeking
             after
             so
             many
             happinesses
             ,
             prepared
             for
             them
             which
             loue
             God
             ?
             Doe
             you
             feare
             death
             ,
             you
             which
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             ,
             haue
             standing
             at
             your
             ell-bow
             the
             Prince
             and
             Author
             of
             life
             ?
             If
             you
             beare
             in
             your
             hearts
             that
             quickning
             spirit
             ,
             which
             raised
             vp
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             you
             feare
             death
             ?
             Haue
             you
             blotted
             out
             of
             your
             remembrance
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             wordes
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             life
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             is
             risen
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             ?
             But
             soyle
             not
             this
             gracious
             remembrance
             with
             the
             myre
             and
             mudd
             of
             sordid
             and
             obscene
             pleasures
             :
             Let
             not
             the
             perswasions
             of
             the
             vncleane
             and
             filthie
             flesh
             stoppe
             and
             hinder
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             illuminated
             by
             sacred
             Philosophie
             .
             Let
             the
             repetitions
             of
             his
             most
             sweete
             ,
             most
             certaine
             ,
             and
             most
             holy
             promises
             bee
             potent
             and
             powerfull
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             participate
             of
             our
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             nature
             foyled
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             hath
             abolished
             it
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             most
             sufficient
             ransome
             ,
             he
             which
             conquered
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             .
             Giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             reforme
             and
             rectifie
             you
             by
             recitall
             of
             the
             excellent
             promises
             following
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Verely
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             which
             sent
             mee
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             is
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             Iohn
             5.
             24.
             
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             him
             which
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beholdeth
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
             
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             vp
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Such
             perspection
             and
             contemplation
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             (
             as
             prophane
             persons
             chatter
             and
             mutter
             )
             a
             vaine
             imagination
             ;
             but
             is
             coupled
             and
             covnited
             with
             his
             effect
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             true
             apprehension
             and
             laying
             hold
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             benefites
             .
             This
             great
             Sauiour
             hath
             so
             often
             times
             ,
             and
             againe
             and
             againe
             recommended
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             prepared
             his
             holy
             Table
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             draw
             neere
             ,
             there
             to
             receiue
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             ordayned
             to
             the
             nourishment
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             bellies
             ,
             to
             receiue
             which
             bread
             we
             hold
             vp
             the
             hands
             of
             faith
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             beleeuing
             in
             him
             doe
             eate
             it
             .
             That
             bread
             I
             say
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             not
             to
             reprobates
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             eate
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             which
             is
             the
             Lord.
             He
             which
             is
             not
             reconciled
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             eateth
             not
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             not
             his
             bloud
             ,
             although
             euery
             day
             hee
             receiue
             (
             but
             to
             his
             condemnation
             )
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             signes
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             thing
             .
             But
             he
             which
             confirmes
             and
             establisheth
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             annoynted
             vs
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             sealed
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             the
             earnest
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             It
             is
             this
             holy
             spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             haue
             beene
             sealed
             ,
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             without
             which
             spirit
             the
             visible
             signes
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             receiued
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             by
             which
             spirit
             ,
             faith
             taught
             by
             the
             word
             &
             confirmed
             by
             the
             signes
             ,
             or
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             takes
             daily
             new
             growthes
             and
             growinges
             ,
             and
             is
             manifested
             by
             holy
             workes
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             summe
             and
             totall
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             liue
             and
             die
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             dead
             and
             risen
             againe
             to
             haue
             dominion
             ,
             as
             well
             over
             the
             liuing
             as
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             gouerne
             and
             guide
             vs
             as
             the
             sheepe
             of
             his
             pasture
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             to
             draw
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             hideous
             deserts
             of
             this
             worldly
             life
             ,
             no
             life
             in
             deed
             ,
             to
             gather
             vs
             to
             himselfe
             his
             heauenly
             sheep
             folde
             .
             If
             God
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
             Who
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             make
             vs
             
             afraide
             and
             dismay
             vs
             ?
             Iesus
             Christ
             who
             is
             dead
             ,
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             who
             now
             being
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             maketh
             request
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             adde
             some
             worthie
             sayinges
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             death
             .
             Simeon
             the
             iust
             ,
             reioycing
             to
             hold
             in
             his
             armes
             the
             little
             babe
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             declareth
             by
             his
             wordes
             (
             which
             breathed
             nothing
             but
             faith
             ,
             charitie
             ,
             consolation
             ,
             a
             stedfast
             hope
             )
             that
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             are
             in
             peace
             ,
             enioy
             a
             free
             rest
             ,
             being
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             foaming
             and
             tempestuous
             waues
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             landing
             at
             the
             port
             of
             safetie
             ,
             and
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             abolishment
             of
             death
             we
             come
             to
             a
             glorious
             immortalitie
             .
             For
             this
             is
             our
             peace
             ,
             our
             assured
             rest
             ,
             our
             assured
             and
             perpetuall
             safetie
             .
             In
             this
             world
             we
             are
             continually
             grapling
             ,
             tugging
             ,
             and
             wrastling
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             exercise
             is
             ,
             to
             repulse
             and
             repell
             his
             dartes
             .
             We
             haue
             on
             our
             armes
             ,
             on
             our
             foreheads
             ,
             sides
             ,
             and
             backes
             ,
             avarice
             ,
             incontinencie
             ,
             anger
             ,
             ambition
             :
             of
             necessitie
             wee
             must
             wrastle
             without
             ceasing
             against
             the
             lustes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             baites
             and
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             same
             Treatise
             ,
             hee
             sayth
             further
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             weepe
             for
             our
             brethren
             ,
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             call
             and
             deliuer
             them
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             well
             I
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             gone
             before
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             start
             of
             those
             who
             tarrie
             behinde
             .
             Wee
             may
             desire
             and
             looke
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             for
             their
             friends
             ,
             who
             are
             going
             some
             voyage
             ,
             or
             who
             take
             shipping
             to
             sayle
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             land
             in
             a
             good
             port
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             bewayle
             them
             ,
             nor
             here
             weare
             black
             mourning
             habitts
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             alreadie
             receiued
             white
             robes
             in
             heauen
             .
             It
             becomes
             vs
             not
             to
             giue
             occasion
             to
             Heathens
             justly
             to
             tax
             and
             reproue
             vs
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             by
             an
             inordinate
             loue
             our
             countenance
             appalled
             and
             agast
             thinking
             them
             vtterly
             lost
             ,
             and
             annihilated
             ,
             whom
             we
             hold
             and
             maintaine
             to
             be
             aliue
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             perceiue
             it
             witnessed
             euidently
             enough
             by
             our
             minde
             ,
             that
             wee
             condemne
             
             the
             faith
             we
             professe
             with
             our
             mouthes
             .
             In
             this
             case
             we
             ouer
             throw
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             not
             say
             but
             to
             proceed
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             to
             shew
             our selues
             hardie
             in
             wordes
             ,
             if
             we
             evert
             and
             destroy
             the
             truth
             with
             our
             doings
             and
             deedes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             tyme
             to
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
             We
             say
             then
             that
             the
             anxieties
             of
             minde
             ,
             maladies
             ,
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             so
             many
             deathes
             which
             doe
             spurne
             and
             kicke
             against
             vs
             ,
             doe
             silently
             and
             tacitely
             cry
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             exhort
             vs
             with
             speed
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             eyes
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             communion
             we
             haue
             with
             him
             ,
             also
             to
             the
             blessinges
             alreadie
             receiued
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             ,
             which
             the
             hope
             which
             makes
             vs
             not
             afraide
             ,
             doth
             assuredly
             expect
             .
             And
             following
             the
             counsell
             of
             S.
             Basile
             in
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             thankes
             must
             alwayes
             bee
             giuen
             to
             God
             ;
             Let
             vs
             not
             put
             our
             affiance
             and
             trust
             in
             man
             ,
             nor
             let
             vs
             say
             with
             the
             ignorant
             vulgar
             ,
             death
             hath
             taken
             from
             me
             all
             my
             succour
             and
             helpe
             ,
             my
             father
             ,
             my
             husband
             ,
             my
             sonne
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             my
             old
             age
             ,
             the
             prop
             and
             piller
             of
             my
             house
             :
             Who
             hath
             commaunded
             you
             to
             moore
             your
             ancher
             of
             hope
             in
             such
             a
             little
             lump
             of
             dust
             as
             man
             is
             ?
             What
             age
             is
             priuiledged
             from
             the
             handes
             of
             death
             ?
             What
             a
             one
             is
             he
             who
             by
             couenant
             made
             with
             vs
             protesteth
             that
             he
             will
             be
             the
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             children
             to
             a
             thousand
             generations
             ,
             who
             loue
             &
             feare
             him
             !
             Shall
             we
             forget
             him
             ,
             who
             makes
             so
             kinde
             a
             proffer
             of
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             imagine
             &
             forge
             to
             our selues
             succours
             and
             helpes
             of
             straw
             and
             of
             wind
             ?
             Let
             the
             ancher
             of
             our
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             hope
             sincke
             into
             the
             vaile
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             bee
             sticking
             faste
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
             It
             shall
             there
             be
             a
             brasen
             bullwarke
             for
             vs
             ,
             a
             wall
             of
             fire
             .
             Let
             Christ
             be
             our
             life
             in
             death
             ,
             in
             him
             let
             death
             be
             our
             gaine
             .
             Let
             vs
             say
             with
             Ieremiah
             in
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             confidence
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             spreadeth
             out
             her
             roots
             by
             a
             flowing
             riuer
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             feele
             when
             the
             
             heate
             shall
             approach
             ,
             her
             leafe
             shall
             be
             greene
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             wither
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             drought
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             yeeld
             her
             fruit
             .
             Let
             vs
             further
             amasse
             and
             gather
             some
             words
             from
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ;
             O
             Lord
             thou
             art
             the
             hope
             of
             thy
             Church
             ;
             those
             that
             forsake
             thee
             shall
             bee
             confounded
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             forsaken
             the
             fountaine
             of
             liuing
             waters
             .
             Heale
             those
             that
             are
             thine
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             be
             in
             rest
             :
             saue
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
             Leaue
             them
             not
             forlorne
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             desperate
             plight
             ,
             thou
             which
             art
             their
             hope
             in
             the
             day
             of
             affliction
             .
             Let
             their
             despayring
             and
             hopelesse
             enemies
             be
             confounded
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             rest
             in
             safetie
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             thy
             wings
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             Of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             humane
             soules
             .
          
           
             THE
             Apostle
             speake
             to
             very
             good
             purpose
             in
             the
             15.
             chapter
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             hope
             should
             be
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             present
             life
             onely
             ,
             our
             condition
             should
             be
             more
             miserable
             then
             other
             mens
             ,
             seeing
             that
             true
             Christians
             are
             continually
             exposed
             to
             diuers
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             from
             time
             to
             time
             doe
             suffer
             great
             tortures
             &
             troubles
             .
             But
             what
             would
             it
             auaile
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             subsist
             and
             be
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             calamities
             and
             sundry
             oppressions
             ?
             There
             cannot
             then
             bee
             proposed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             a
             more
             certaine
             refuge
             and
             helpe
             ,
             nor
             a
             more
             sweete
             comfort
             and
             support
             against
             the
             miseries
             and
             infirmities
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             then
             the
             assured
             hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             When
             we
             shall
             beare
             about
             vs
             no
             longer
             the
             image
             of
             
             the
             first
             earthly
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             heavenly
             Adam
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             corruptible
             and
             mortall
             bodie
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             and
             immortalitie
             .
             The
             sure
             confidence
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             haue
             a
             glorious
             bodie
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             so
             revnited
             to
             the
             blessed
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             againe
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             for
             euer
             with
             our
             head
             ,
             fully
             replenished
             with
             euerlasting
             ioy
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             The
             Heathens
             ,
             enemies
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             haue
             especially
             impugned
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             many
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             haue
             spoken
             doubtfully
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             At
             this
             tyme
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             ,
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             assured
             consolation
             ,
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             groundes
             of
             these
             two
             Articles
             ,
             aswell
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             certaine
             conceptions
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             sound
             resolutions
             rehearsed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             the
             great
             said
             in
             his
             Moralls
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             haue
             not
             learned
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             ought
             to
             learne
             it
             of
             nature
             .
             For
             what
             doe
             men
             daily
             obserue
             in
             the
             continuall
             medley
             and
             blending
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             whereof
             all
             visible
             things
             are
             composed
             ,
             but
             proofes
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
             Wee
             see
             by
             the
             vicissitude
             and
             reuolution
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Plants
             and
             Trees
             to
             lose
             their
             greene
             leaues
             ,
             which
             wither
             and
             fall
             off
             when
             Winter
             comes
             ,
             after
             in
             the
             Spring
             to
             sprout
             forth
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             to
             become
             greene
             &
             gay
             as
             before
             .
             If
             the
             smal
             kernells
             of
             so
             many
             seuerall
             seedes
             ,
             somewhat
             before
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Spring
             doe
             grow
             ,
             shoot
             vp
             ,
             and
             become
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Plants
             and
             young
             Trees
             in
             the
             Summer
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Autumne
             following
             ;
             Shall
             wee
             say
             that
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             this
             vertue
             to
             seedes
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             as
             much
             in
             the
             most
             noble
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             made
             expresly
             for
             his
             glory
             ?
             Christ
             Iesus
             propoundeth
             this
             argument
             ,
             when
             hee
             sayth
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             if
             
             the
             wheat
             corne
             falling
             into
             the
             earth
             doe
             not
             dye
             ,
             it
             abideth
             alone
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             dye
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             ,
             And
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             Vers
             .
             35.
             &c.
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             dead
             raised
             vp
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             bodies
             ,
             come
             they
             forth
             ?
             O
             foole
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickened
             except
             it
             dye
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             ,
             thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             which
             shall
             come
             vp
             againe
             ,
             but
             bare
             corne
             as
             it
             falleth
             ,
             of
             wheat
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             graine
             .
             But
             God
             giueth
             it
             a
             body
             as
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             euery
             seede
             his
             owne
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             Patriarch
             Iob
             ,
             in
             his
             fourteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             describing
             the
             frailty
             of
             our
             life
             in
             earth
             ,
             prayeth
             God
             in
             these
             tearmes
             ;
             Turne
             from
             the
             man
             that
             is
             afflicted
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             at
             rest
             till
             hee
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             hireling
             .
             Then
             he
             addeth
             :
             For
             if
             a
             Tree
             be
             cut
             downe
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             yet
             sprout
             ,
             and
             his
             branches
             shall
             not
             fayle
             :
             Although
             the
             root
             thereof
             waxe
             old
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             stocke
             thereof
             be
             dead
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             yet
             feeling
             water
             it
             will
             bud
             and
             bring
             forth
             bowes
             ,
             as
             a
             Tree
             newly
             planted
             :
             But
             man
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             strength
             is
             gone
             ,
             yea
             man
             breatheth
             out
             his
             last
             gaspe
             ,
             then
             where
             is
             hee
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             complaints
             of
             Iob
             ,
             extreamely
             afflicted
             ,
             beholding
             in
             his
             condition
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             speaking
             precisely
             ,
             nor
             determinately
             ,
             much
             lesse
             after
             the
             manner
             and
             meaning
             of
             Epicures
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             both
             his
             wordes
             of
             the
             tree
             cut
             downe
             ,
             and
             growing
             greene
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             hee
             addeth
             presently
             after
             ,
             makes
             it
             plaine
             what
             sense
             and
             feeling
             hee
             had
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             of
             the
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             .
             The
             waters
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             flow
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Riuer
             decayes
             and
             is
             dryed
             ;
             so
             mans
             lies
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             riseth
             not
             to
             wake
             againe
             ,
             till
             the
             heauens
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             to
             wake
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             awakened
             from
             their
             sleepe
             .
             It
             is
             well
             said
             ,
             for
             our
             bodies
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             layd
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             death
             shall
             take
             
             root
             againe
             ,
             haue
             bud
             and
             fruit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             liue
             againe
             .
             They
             shall
             indeed
             rest
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             as
             S.
             Peter
             declareth
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             his
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             Verse
             10.
             
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             as
             a
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             :
             In
             that
             day
             the
             heauens
             shall
             passe
             away
             ,
             with
             a
             whizzing
             tempestuous
             noyse
             ,
             (
             It
             is
             that
             which
             Iob
             denoteth
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             heauens
             )
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             heate
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             and
             all
             the
             workes
             therein
             shall
             be
             quite
             burnt
             vp
             .
             But
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             same
             Patriarch
             maketh
             a
             plaine
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             vpon
             this
             Article
             in
             the
             19.
             
             Chap.
             Vers
             .
             25.
             saying
             ;
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             stand
             the
             last
             day
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             although
             after
             my
             skinne
             ,
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ,
             I
             shall
             see
             God
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             whom
             I
             my selfe
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             forme
             .
             So
             then
             it
             may
             bee
             demonstrated
             from
             the
             first
             testimony
             of
             the
             tree
             cut
             downe
             ,
             after
             growing
             greene
             againe
             ,
             that
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             not
             aboue
             ,
             nor
             beyond
             ,
             besides
             ,
             nor
             against
             nature
             .
             Notwithstanding
             wee
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             shall
             then
             bee
             seene
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             when
             hee
             raysed
             vp
             Christ
             Iesus
             shut
             vp
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               4.
               
               Ephes
            
             .
             1.
             19.
             20.
             
             And
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             ;
             From
             heauen
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             wee
             looke
             for
             the
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             and
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             euen
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             ancient
             Theologians
             S.
             Basil
             doth
             propose
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             an
             image
             of
             the
             resurrection
             in
             those
             Insects
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             Silke
             wormes
             .
             Wherefore
             doe
             you
             wonder
             (
             sayth
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             six
             daies
             )
             at
             the
             change
             which
             shall
             bee
             of
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ?
             Seeing
             you
             see
             so
             many
             mutations
             and
             changes
             in
             the
             very
             insectes
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             horned
             
             Indian
             worme
             .
             It
             is
             first
             a
             Caterpiller
             ,
             which
             turnes
             to
             a
             Silke-worme
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             it
             keepes
             not
             this
             forme
             ,
             but
             is
             changed
             into
             a
             Butter-flye
             .
             You
             ,
             those
             women
             ,
             who
             artificially
             winde
             vp
             your
             quilles
             and
             bobbins
             of
             silke
             ,
             and
             so
             cunningly
             and
             wittily
             twisted
             on
             your
             fine
             skaines
             and
             clues
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             most
             costly
             and
             curious
             garments
             that
             can
             be
             worne
             ;
             Remember
             you
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             this
             admirable
             worme
             ,
             to
             gather
             from
             it
             a
             cleere
             and
             certaine
             testimonie
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             that
             one
             day
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             the
             booke
             which
             he
             penned
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             confirmeth
             this
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             by
             reasons
             worthy
             memory
             .
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             to
             giue
             vs
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             restore
             it
             againe
             ?
             We
             cannot
             dispise
             the
             flesh
             of
             man
             ,
             except
             wee
             would
             also
             dispise
             the
             Lord
             and
             Creator
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             .
             The
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             body
             of
             our
             flesh
             was
             taken
             ,
             is
             vile
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             abiect
             and
             contemptible
             in
             his
             originall
             ,
             may
             bee
             excellent
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             very
             subsistence
             and
             matter
             .
             Gold
             is
             but
             yellow
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             any
             other
             earth
             .
             Doe
             we
             call
             the
             flesh
             vile
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             infused
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ?
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             prised
             ,
             hath
             willed
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             receiue
             the
             holy
             signes
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             thankesgiuing
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             mans
             nature
             corrupted
             by
             sinne
             ,
             are
             condemned
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             flesh
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             resumed
             ,
             and
             taken
             into
             the
             vnity
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             being
             God-man
             euerlastingly
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             should
             bee
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             man
             should
             not
             appeare
             there
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             who
             hath
             suffered
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             may
             receiue
             remission
             and
             repose
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             whosoeuer
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             slaues
             to
             execute
             wickednesses
             ,
             may
             be
             punished
             .
             Also
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             
             we
             should
             take
             vpon
             vs
             to
             spanne
             with
             our
             fingers
             ,
             and
             measure
             with
             our
             arme
             the
             miracles
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             (
             as
             all
             people
             who
             are
             not
             altogether
             brutish
             doe
             auouch
             )
             doth
             wonderfull
             workes
             ,
             of
             purpose
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             many
             choyce
             and
             rare
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             paralleld
             ,
             whereof
             the
             reason
             is
             hid
             from
             vs
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             the
             things
             themselues
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betweene
             the
             destruction
             or
             annihilation
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             nature
             .
             As
             we
             beleeue
             the
             resurrection
             of
             this
             our
             flesh
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             certaine
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             subsist
             and
             remaine
             in
             the
             life
             eternall
             :
             But
             the
             condition
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             this
             flesh
             ,
             vile
             and
             miserable
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             glorious
             and
             happy
             .
             These
             are
             some
             proofes
             brought
             by
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             
               Lactantius
               Firmianus
            
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             Heauenly
             Reward
             ,
             Chap.
             23.
             obserueth
             ,
             That
             the
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             last
             resurrection
             ,
             haue
             confounded
             and
             soyled
             this
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             al
             the
             Poets
             haue
             done
             .
             Pythagoras
             maintained
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             did
             transmigrate
             and
             passe
             out
             of
             one
             mans
             body
             into
             anothers
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Troian
             warre
             was
             
               Euphorbus
               .
               Chrysippus
            
             the
             Stoicke
             hath
             made
             a
             better
             answere
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Prouidentia
            
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             addeth
             ;
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             wee
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             that
             after
             our
             death
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             reuolutions
             of
             some
             ages
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             restored
             againe
             into
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             wherein
             we
             are
             now
             .
             But
             (
             as
             Lactantius
             addeth
             )
             the
             faith
             of
             Christians
             is
             much
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             their
             hope
             much
             more
             certaine
             .
             For
             they
             vndoubtedly
             beleeue
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             most
             sacred
             and
             inuincible
             proofes
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             raysed
             vp
             Christ
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             it
             in
             the
             eight
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             him
             that
             raysed
             vp
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             hee
             that
             raysed
             vp
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             shall
             quicken
             also
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             you
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             rise
             againe
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             this
             shall
             not
             bee
             for
             any
             communion
             they
             haue
             with
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             nor
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             simply
             by
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             giue
             them
             againe
             their
             being
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             motion
             to
             suffer
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             being
             for
             euer
             damned
             in
             their
             bodies
             and
             soules
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             such
             a
             resurrection
             cannot
             be
             counted
             grace
             ,
             nor
             called
             regeneration
             ,
             nor
             a
             resurrection
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             repairing
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             whereof
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             writes
             these
             wordes
             in
             the
             twentith
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Apocalips
             ,
             Verse
             eleuenth
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             white
             throne
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             sate
             on
             it
             ,
             from
             whose
             face
             fled
             away
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             heauen
             ,
             and
             their
             place
             was
             no
             more
             found
             .
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             great
             and
             small
             standing
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Bookes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             another
             Booke
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             iudged
             by
             the
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             gaue
             vp
             her
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             hell
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             ion
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             iudged
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
             And
             the
             wicked
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             :
             this
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
             And
             whosoeuer
             was
             not
             found
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             then
             bee
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             great
             mercy
             hath
             regenerated
             vs
             into
             a
             liuely
             hope
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             obtain
             an
             incorruptible
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             defiled
             ,
             nor
             fade
             away
             ,
             reserued
             in
             the
             heauens
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             thorough
             faith
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             saluation
             prepared
             to
             be
             reuealed
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             wherein
             we
             reioyce
             ,
             being
             now
             made
             heauy
             by
             diuers
             temptations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meete
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             
             gold
             ,
             (
             which
             perisheth
             and
             yet
             is
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             )
             may
             turne
             to
             our
             prayse
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             who
             speaketh
             thus
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             14.
             
             Chapter
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             .
             Let
             not
             your
             hearts
             bee
             troubled
             ;
             You
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             beleeue
             also
             in
             me
             :
             There
             are
             many
             dwelling
             places
             in
             my
             Fathers
             house
             :
             I
             goe
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             gone
             hence
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             prepared
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             againe
             ,
             and
             will
             receiue
             you
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             may
             you
             be
             also
             .
             Then
             shall
             be
             the
             true
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             restauration
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             emptied
             of
             all
             errour
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             malice
             ,
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             new
             illumination
             ,
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             clothed
             with
             glory
             and
             immortalitie
             ,
             shall
             see
             death
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             .
             In
             him
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             fainting
             ,
             dec●ying
             drooping
             ,
             nor
             old
             age
             .
             The
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             sayth
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             ,
             in
             the
             19.
             chap.
             of
             his
             Manuel
             )
             shal
             rise
             againe
             without
             blemish
             ,
             without
             deformity
             ,
             without
             corruption
             ,
             heauines
             ,
             or
             impediment
             ;
             This
             shall
             as
             easily
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             their
             felicity
             shall
             be
             consummated
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             wee
             call
             them
             spirituall
             ,
             although
             their
             bodies
             ought
             still
             to
             remaine
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             Ghosts
             and
             Spirits
             .
             As
             for
             the
             corruption
             which
             now
             presseth
             downe
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             vices
             by
             whose
             meanes
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             such
             flesh
             shall
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             able
             to
             possesse
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             abolished
             ,
             but
             still
             remaine
             ,
             but
             euerlastingly
             glorified
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             body
             being
             sowen
             a
             fleshly
             body
             shall
             rise
             againe
             a
             spirituall
             body
             ;
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             so
             strong
             an
             vnion
             betweene
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             making
             the
             body
             to
             liue
             without
             any
             supply
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             more
             combate
             and
             striuing
             within
             vs
             betweene
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             all
             being
             then
             spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             feele
             any
             enemies
             ,
             
             assaults
             ,
             nor
             dangers
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             without
             ,
             nor
             within
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             repleat
             ,
             compassed
             about
             ,
             saciated
             ,
             crowned
             with
             permanent
             glory
             .
             Behold
             ,
             as
             touching
             this
             point
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             The
             beleefe
             of
             this
             Article
             encourageth
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             particularly
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             patiently
             to
             beare
             their
             infirmities
             and
             maladies
             ;
             remembring
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             his
             second
             Epistle
             ;
             Seeing
             that
             so
             it
             is
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             that
             the
             heauens
             and
             the
             earth
             must
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             wee
             to
             bee
             in
             holy
             couersation
             ,
             and
             holy
             workes
             ?
             looking
             for
             and
             hasting
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             heauen
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             shall
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shal
             melt
             with
             heate
             .
             But
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             wee
             looke
             for
             new
             heauens
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
             .
             Wherefore
             beloued
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             looke
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             be
             diligent
             that
             ye
             may
             bee
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             blamelesse
             .
             Let
             vs
             strengthen
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             resurrection
             by
             the
             notable
             sayings
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             of
             the
             2.
             
             Epistle
             .
             We
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             receiue
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             Knowing
             then
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             made
             manifest
             to
             God.
             And
             that
             which
             he
             sayth
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             .
             This
             we
             say
             vnto
             yee
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             wee
             which
             shall
             liue
             and
             remaine
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             not
             preuent
             them
             which
             sleepe
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Archangell
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             God
             shall
             descend
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ,
             afterward
             wee
             which
             shall
             bee
             aliue
             and
             remaine
             ,
             shall
             bee
             caught
             vp
             with
             them
             also
             in
             the
             cloudes
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             euer
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             O
             how
             great
             occasion
             haue
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             who
             
             read
             these
             things
             ,
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             and
             consider
             their
             consciences
             !
          
           
             Let
             vs
             adde
             some
             lineaments
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             mans
             soule
             ;
             not
             that
             wee
             thinke
             that
             any
             good
             man
             doth
             call
             in
             doubt
             this
             truth
             :
             but
             because
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             fortifie
             young
             nor
             old
             against
             the
             bloudie
             scoffings
             ,
             &
             execrable
             blasphemies
             of
             Epicures
             &
             Atheistes
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             earth
             is
             couered
             in
             these
             latter
             tymes
             .
             Many
             auncient
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Pherecydes
            
             ,
             the
             Platonistes
             ,
             and
             the
             Stoickes
             ,
             haue
             set
             forth
             many
             sayinges
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             learne
             out
             of
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Nature
             ;
             And
             yet
             (
             as
             Lactantius
             declares
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             7.
             booke
             of
             Diuine
             Institutions
             )
             seeing
             they
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soueraigne
             good
             of
             man
             doth
             consist
             ,
             vnlearned
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             apprehended
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             but
             by
             vncertaine
             opinion
             ,
             and
             coniecture
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             assured
             knowledge
             .
             Yea
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             first
             Dicaearchus
             ,
             then
             Democritus
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             Epicurus
             ,
             haue
             disputed
             against
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             soules
             .
             Cicero
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             doth
             eloquently
             harang
             and
             pleade
             this
             cause
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             his
             Tusculane
             questions
             ,
             hauing
             examined
             diuers
             opinions
             ,
             is
             at
             a
             demurr
             &
             doubt
             euen
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             some
             god
             ,
             to
             scan
             and
             to
             see
             which
             of
             all
             these
             diuers
             opinions
             are
             maintained
             sayth
             he
             ,
             because
             these
             diuers
             opinions
             are
             maintained
             by
             learned
             men
             ,
             we
             cannot
             well
             coniecture
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             all
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             .
             But
             as
             Lactantius
             sayth
             ,
             wee
             to
             whom
             God
             manifesteth
             his
             truth
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             coniecture
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             source
             and
             spring
             of
             error
             vpon
             this
             poynt
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             haue
             questioned
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             haue
             stood
             too
             much
             vpon
             their
             owne
             conceiptes
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             judging
             false
             and
             incomprehensible
             whatsoeuer
             was
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             apprehension
             .
             Their
             reasons
             are
             well
             set
             forth
             
             and
             fitly
             confuted
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             .
             The
             wicked
             haue
             falsely
             imagined
             with
             themselues
             ,
             our
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             vexation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             death
             of
             man
             there
             is
             no
             recouery
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             neuer
             knowne
             that
             any
             returned
             from
             the
             graue
             .
             For
             we
             are
             borne
             at
             aduenture
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             as
             if
             we
             had
             neuer
             beene
             ,
             because
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrilles
             is
             as
             smoake
             ,
             and
             our
             wordes
             as
             a
             sparke
             rising
             vp
             out
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             which
             being
             extinguished
             ,
             our
             body
             is
             turned
             into
             ashes
             ,
             and
             our
             spirit
             vanisheth
             as
             soft
             ayre
             .
             Come
             then
             and
             let
             vs
             frolicke
             it
             with
             the
             pleasures
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             chearefully
             vsing
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             our
             youth
             ;
             let
             vs
             fill
             our selues
             with
             the
             best
             wine
             ,
             and
             with
             parfumes
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             added
             also
             after
             ;
             The
             wicked
             haue
             thus
             erred
             ,
             and
             gone
             astray
             ,
             because
             their
             wickednesse
             hath
             blinded
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             not
             vnderstood
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             hoped
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             holines
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             discerned
             what
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             soules
             that
             are
             faultlesse
             .
             For
             God
             created
             man
             to
             be
             incorruptible
             ,
             hauing
             made
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Image
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             but
             thorough
             the
             enuie
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             death
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             hold
             on
             his
             side
             proue
             it
             .
             But
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             torment
             shall
             touch
             them
             .
             In
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             vnwise
             they
             seemed
             to
             die
             ,
             &
             their
             end
             was
             grieuous
             .
             At
             their
             departure
             from
             vs
             ,
             they
             seemed
             vtterly
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             peace
             .
             They
             suffered
             paines
             before
             men
             :
             their
             hope
             was
             full
             of
             immortalitie
             :
             hauing
             beene
             lightly
             ,
             or
             in
             few
             things
             punished
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             plentifully
             rewarded
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             proued
             them
             as
             gold
             ,
             and
             hath
             found
             them
             worthie
             of
             him
             .
             They
             shall
             judge
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             Lord
             shall
             raigne
             for
             euer
             .
             Those
             which
             trust
             in
             him
             shall
             vnderstand
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             shall
             remaine
             with
             him
             in
             loue
             ;
             For
             grace
             and
             mercy
             is
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             care
             of
             his
             elect
             .
             But
             the
             vngodly
             shall
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             very
             
             imaginations
             ,
             who
             haue
             made
             no
             reckoning
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             haue
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Lord.
             For
             wicked
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             despiseth
             Wisedome
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             their
             hope
             is
             vaine
             ,
             their
             labours
             helpe
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             are
             vnprofitable
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             words
             we
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             abhominable
             opinion
             of
             the
             mortalitie
             of
             the
             soule
             openeth
             the
             windowe
             to
             error
             ,
             and
             letteth
             goe
             the
             raynes
             to
             all
             impietie
             and
             dissolution
             .
             Whereunto
             doth
             sort
             and
             agree
             the
             scoffing
             speeches
             of
             Epicures
             and
             prophane
             ones
             ,
             to
             elude
             and
             shift
             off
             the
             judgments
             of
             God
             denounced
             vnto
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             Esaiah
             in
             the
             22.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             15.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             1.
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             make
             mention
             :
             Let
             vs
             eate
             and
             drinke
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
             :
             Let
             vs
             be
             frolicke
             and
             merry
             ,
             we
             haue
             but
             one
             day
             more
             to
             liue
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             reckoning
             of
             these
             clamourers
             and
             brawlers
             ,
             who
             deafe
             and
             trouble
             our
             eares
             with
             their
             discourses
             and
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             this
             Text
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Wisedome
             discouereth
             the
             prophanenesse
             of
             these
             sensuall
             ,
             and
             carnall
             men
             ,
             to
             proceede
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             judge
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             according
             to
             their
             grosse
             imaginations
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             other
             but
             a
             respiration
             ,
             a
             breath
             ,
             and
             vapour
             of
             smoake
             :
             not
             considering
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             the
             effect
             and
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             betweene
             respiration
             which
             proceedes
             from
             the
             lunges
             ,
             and
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             nostrills
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             essentiall
             spirit
             ,
             which
             formeth
             man
             ,
             yea
             ,
             doth
             many
             thinges
             without
             the
             adiument
             and
             helpe
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             witnesse
             her
             speculations
             ,
             deepe
             imaginations
             ,
             profound
             meditations
             ,
             shee
             being
             neuer
             idle
             and
             without
             motion
             ,
             when
             the
             bodie
             is
             faste
             a
             sleepe
             and
             stirres
             not
             .
             Although
             then
             that
             respiration
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             naturall
             faculties
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             lunges
             being
             suffocated
             ,
             and
             leauing
             their
             office
             ,
             the
             soule
             created
             to
             the
             image
             of
             God
             is
             not
             stifled
             ,
             and
             abolished
             ;
             so
             as
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             it
             and
             the
             soules
             of
             Beastes
             ,
             
             which
             being
             formed
             with
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             that
             the
             bodies
             are
             ,
             doe
             perish
             also
             as
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             :
             whereof
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Beastes
             doe
             suour
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             desire
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             earthie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             Man
             on
             the
             contrary
             (
             as
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             especially
             Plato
             and
             Cicero
             in
             diuers
             passages
             of
             their
             writings
             doe
             obserue
             )
             hath
             a
             diuine
             and
             heauenly
             soule
             ,
             which
             being
             enfranchised
             and
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             bodie
             returneth
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             originall
             ;
             And
             the
             more
             generous
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             lusteth
             after
             and
             desireth
             heauenly
             thinges
             ,
             meditating
             and
             looking
             for
             a
             better
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             then
             he
             enioyeth
             in
             this
             present
             life
             .
             From
             thence
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             he
             despiseth
             losses
             and
             troubles
             ,
             calamities
             ,
             wounds
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             holding
             it
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             his
             soule
             in
             some
             valiant
             and
             vertuous
             exployt
             ,
             and
             enterprise
             for
             the
             seruice
             and
             safetie
             of
             his
             Countrie
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             where
             good
             men
             haue
             their
             reward
             .
             Salust
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             vertuous
             effectes
             and
             suffringes
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             are
             no
             lesse
             immortall
             then
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             to
             vs
             is
             common
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             assimilateth
             and
             a
             greeth
             with
             the
             beastes
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             hath
             strongly
             perswaded
             the
             auncient
             Philosophers
             to
             beleeue
             the
             immortality
             of
             mans
             soule
             :
             That
             God
             should
             seeme
             otherwise
             vniust
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             suffer
             the
             vau-neantes
             ,
             treacherous
             ,
             dissolute
             to
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             to
             escape
             his
             vengeance
             :
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             industrious
             ,
             and
             imploy
             themselues
             to
             preserue
             humane
             societie
             ,
             should
             vtterly
             perish
             in
             death
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             rest
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             trauailes
             ,
             and
             of
             ioy
             after
             so
             many
             disquiets
             and
             griefes
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             crowne
             at
             the
             end
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             fought
             battailes
             and
             combatts
             .
          
           
             Vndoubtedly
             ,
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             bold
             to
             thinke
             and
             affirme
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             to
             bee
             mortall
             ,
             doe
             abolish
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             ,
             all
             pietie
             and
             religion
             ,
             
             they
             ouerthrow
             all
             vertuous
             and
             laudable
             actions
             and
             enterprises
             ,
             and
             as
             S.
             Ambrose
             very
             well
             sayth
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             ,
             they
             are
             madd-men
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             avers
             ,
             preposterous
             ,
             and
             ill
             beseeming
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             a
             straight
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             crooked
             soule
             ,
             alwayes
             groveling
             and
             stooping
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             never
             lifting
             or
             rouzing
             vp
             it selfe
             toward
             heauen
             her
             true
             dwelling
             place
             ?
             But
             as
             God
             our
             creator
             hath
             plainly
             instructed
             vs
             in
             his
             word
             touching
             the
             originall
             ,
             end
             and
             soueraigne
             good
             of
             man
             :
             It
             is
             also
             from
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             gather
             the
             infallible
             doctrines
             which
             we
             doe
             handle
             .
             Mans
             soule
             was
             not
             composed
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             nor
             fabricated
             ,
             or
             formed
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             God
             inspired
             it
             ,
             and
             endowed
             it
             with
             diuers
             gifts
             .
             Little
             children
             doe
             obtaine
             even
             a
             soule
             of
             God
             their
             creator
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             singular
             fauour
             and
             benefit
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             (
             Hebr.
             12.
             )
             calleth
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             :
             For
             although
             that
             he
             be
             the
             father
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             created
             not
             our
             soules
             by
             corporall
             helpes
             ;
             but
             hath
             placed
             them
             in
             our
             bodies
             as
             excellent
             lampes
             and
             lights
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             speakes
             of
             them
             .
             Prov.
             20.
             7.
             
             We
             call
             them
             immortall
             for
             two
             reasons
             :
             first
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             essence
             ,
             which
             is
             spirituall
             and
             originarie
             ,
             or
             primarie
             from
             God
             the
             giuer
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grace
             (
             peculier
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             )
             for
             so
             much
             as
             we
             haue
             communion
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternall
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Prince
             and
             author
             of
             life
             .
             This
             immortall
             and
             eternall
             life
             is
             the
             true
             happie
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             so
             much
             recommended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             whereof
             Saint
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             The
             just
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Also
             ,
             who
             beleeueth
             in
             me
             hath
             eternall
             life
             .
             Iohn
             6.
             47.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortalie
             vnto
             light
             thorough
             the
             
             Gospell
             ,
             2
             Timoth.
             1.
             10.
             
             For
             although
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             essence
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             motion
             ,
             be
             immortall
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             they
             suffer
             death
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             depriued
             of
             the
             iustice
             ,
             light
             ,
             beatitude
             ,
             and
             glorious
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             which
             cause
             the
             wicked
             who
             triumph
             ,
             and
             braue
             it
             for
             a
             while
             in
             the
             world
             are
             called
             dead
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             present
             life
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             that
             they
             goe
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             into
             eternall
             death
             because
             the
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             then
             to
             be
             and
             remaine
             in
             perpetuall
             torments
             ,
             deserueth
             rather
             the
             name
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             life
             .
          
           
             Prophane
             people
             talke
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             in
             obiecting
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             neuer
             any
             came
             from
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             as
             they
             babble
             and
             prattle
             ,
             to
             tell
             newes
             of
             them
             .
             O
             the
             greatest
             fooles
             and
             idiots
             among
             people
             !
             O
             silly
             sotts
             !
             will
             they
             be
             still
             madde
             ?
             miserable
             ,
             and
             more
             brutish
             them
             beasts
             ,
             who
             beleeue
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             and
             touch
             with
             their
             hands
             !
             According
             to
             their
             babble
             they
             ought
             to
             giue
             ouer
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             participate
             of
             reason
             ,
             seeing
             they
             doe
             not
             see
             their
             soule
             :
             Let
             them
             giue
             ouer
             to
             beleeue
             that
             our
             friends
             dwelling
             remote
             and
             farre
             from
             vs
             ,
             doe
             liue
             and
             are
             at
             their
             ease
             and
             content
             ,
             desiring
             to
             see
             vs
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             wee
             see
             them
             no
             more
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             true
             ,
             that
             neuer
             any
             returned
             from
             the
             other
             life
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             doe
             furnish
             vs
             with
             examples
             ,
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             of
             young
             striplings
             and
             damsells
             raised
             againe
             from
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             descending
             from
             heauen
             to
             assume
             our
             humaine
             nature
             in
             earth
             ,
             hath
             tould
             vs
             ample
             and
             gladsome
             newes
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             heauen
             and
             of
             life
             eternall
             .
             His
             ascension
             to
             heauen
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             is
             an
             assured
             pledge
             ,
             that
             we
             also
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             in
             our
             bodies
             and
             soules
             .
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             caught
             vp
             into
             the
             third
             heauen
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             informed
             of
             the
             high
             and
             deepe
             mysteries
             
             and
             secrets
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             thence
             came
             to
             tell
             vs
             afterward
             many
             particularities
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             liue
             there
             .
             For
             although
             that
             death
             dissolue
             the
             bodie
             into
             dust
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             taken
             ;
             death
             cannot
             let
             the
             soule
             to
             returne
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             gaue
             it
             .
             And
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             let
             vs
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             of
             Dauid
             recommend
             our
             soules
             to
             God
             ,
             rendring
             them
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             a
             most
             faithfull
             keeper
             and
             gardian
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             let
             vs
             say
             with
             
               S.
               Stephen
            
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             receiue
             my
             soule
             :
             being
             well
             assured
             that
             at
             the
             same
             houre
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             vs
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             we
             haue
             part
             in
             that
             gracious
             promise
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             to
             the
             sinner
             conuerted
             ,
             Verely
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             thou
             shalt
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradize
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sweete
             voyce
             ,
             which
             still
             ought
             to
             be
             sounding
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             being
             at
             the
             poynt
             to
             leaue
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             his
             age
             plainely
             shewes
             him
             ,
             his
             conscience
             doe
             not
             smite
             and
             checke
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             prophane
             person
             and
             a
             contemner
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             obdurate
             and
             hardened
             in
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             Sathan
             bawle
             not
             in
             his
             eares
             ,
             that
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             delighted
             in
             nothing
             but
             to
             satisfie
             thy
             lustes
             ,
             to
             follow
             thy
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             a
             lyer
             ,
             murderer
             ,
             an
             vncleane
             person
             ;
             in
             effect
             that
             thou
             hast
             loued
             nothing
             but
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             carried
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             in
             all
             carnall
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             guide-ship
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             speedily
             be
             with
             me
             in
             hell
             .
             Wise
             old
             men
             lift
             vp
             your
             thoughts
             to
             the
             meditation
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             mens
             soules
             ,
             ioyning
             to
             it
             the
             last
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             to
             say
             in
             feruour
             and
             ioy
             of
             spirit
             ;
             
               I
               beleeue
               the
               life
               euerlasting
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Worke
             ,
             with
             a
             serious
             Exhortation
             to
             Old
             and
             Young
             :
             Also
             two
             prayers
             for
             wise
             old
             men
             .
          
           
             WHat
             resteth
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             wish
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             vpon
             so
             worthie
             a
             Subiect
             in
             the
             former
             chapters
             ,
             may
             be
             carefully
             pondered
             and
             thought
             vpon
             by
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             any
             sence
             or
             feeling
             of
             their
             condition
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             vngratefull
             for
             his
             benefites
             ,
             and
             who
             aspire
             to
             a
             perfect
             renovation
             .
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             abridge
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             knowing
             that
             a
             short
             speech
             suteth
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             loue
             to
             talke
             ,
             heare
             ,
             reade
             ,
             and
             that
             practised
             precepts
             doe
             better
             fit
             them
             then
             much
             talke
             and
             discourse
             .
             Seeing
             then
             that
             they
             haue
             but
             a
             little
             way
             to
             goe
             ,
             it
             is
             reason
             that
             they
             speake
             many
             things
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             remembring
             what
             the
             wise
             man
             hath
             sayd
             so
             long
             agoe
             in
             his
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastes
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             ende
             in
             making
             many
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             studie
             is
             but
             a
             wearinesse
             which
             we
             put
             our selues
             to
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             let
             goe
             the
             bridle
             ,
             and
             giue
             way
             and
             head
             to
             such
             curious
             and
             infinite
             disquisitions
             ,
             bawlings
             ,
             and
             controuersies
             ,
             vnworthie
             the
             age
             and
             qualitie
             of
             old
             men
             .
             For
             otherwise
             Salomon
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             as
             goades
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             maisters
             who
             make
             huge
             volumes
             are
             as
             nayles
             ,
             and
             stakes
             faste
             driuen
             in
             vp
             to
             the
             head
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             likewise
             is
             the
             parke
             or
             folde
             ,
             wherein
             the
             flockes
             of
             the
             chiefe
             sheepheard
             of
             Soules
             are
             gathered
             ,
             to
             keepes
             and
             conteine
             them
             in
             their
             obedience
             and
             dutie
             by
             the
             declaration
             of
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             vttered
             with
             a
             liuely
             voice
             ,
             
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             print
             and
             writing
             .
             If
             this
             compyled
             Volume
             and
             Librarie
             of
             many
             Maisters
             and
             Doctors
             may
             serue
             to
             young
             and
             old
             ;
             to
             my selfe
             who
             am
             freed
             from
             the
             errors
             and
             aberrations
             of
             young
             age
             ,
             and
             who
             am
             growing
             old
             ,
             if
             the
             yeare
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Climactericall
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             for
             the
             threshold
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             I
             shall
             haue
             well
             spent
             and
             imployed
             some
             houres
             of
             my
             leasure
             .
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             successe
             it
             hath
             ,
             I
             first
             inuite
             yong
             men
             ,
             who
             betimes
             ought
             to
             lay
             foundations
             of
             a
             comely
             and
             settled
             old
             age
             ,
             to
             remember
             themselue
             ,
             that
             men
             haue
             occasion
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             them
             soberly
             and
             constantly
             frequent
             the
             company
             and
             are
             conuersant
             with
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             are
             aduanced
             to
             places
             of
             charge
             in
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             or
             are
             imployed
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             are
             well
             seene
             or
             experienced
             in
             domesticke
             affaires
             .
             Those
             which
             see
             young
             men
             thus
             carefull
             cannot
             but
             greatly
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             assure
             themselues
             that
             after
             their
             times
             humane
             societie
             will
             bee
             mainetained
             and
             kept
             intire
             ,
             in
             good
             case
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             breaches
             and
             decayes
             shall
             finde
             men
             ,
             who
             indeede
             will
             bee
             able
             to
             lay
             their
             helping
             handes
             to
             it
             .
             A
             young
             Orator
             should
             haue
             his
             witt
             furnished
             with
             argument
             enough
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             amplyfie
             and
             discusse
             the
             euills
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             doe
             compasse
             vs
             about
             ,
             and
             would
             purpose
             and
             set
             foorth
             the
             good
             thinges
             and
             commodities
             which
             wee
             want
             .
             Whence
             doe
             proceed
             so
             many
             miseries
             ?
             God
             hath
             taken
             away
             from
             vs
             many
             wise
             old
             men
             ,
             many
             true
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             men
             alwayes
             affected
             and
             forward
             to
             procure
             whatsoeuer
             was
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-weale
             .
             Let
             posteritie
             iudge
             more
             soundly
             then
             wee
             of
             what
             wee
             doe
             want
             .
             Wee
             doe
             not
             launce
             this
             impostume
             .
             It
             is
             but
             too
             much
             sayd
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             that
             almost
             all
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             are
             the
             slaues
             of
             pride
             ,
             of
             dissolutnesse
             ,
             of
             auarice
             ,
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             in
             fine
             borne
             to
             the
             seruitude
             &
             slauery
             of
             vices
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hatred
             of
             vertues
             .
          
           
           
             What
             doth
             this
             seruitude
             beget
             and
             bring
             foorth
             ?
             Another
             so
             lamentable
             as
             nothing
             more
             .
             Young
             men
             open
             your
             eyes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             your
             fathers
             ,
             mothers
             ,
             families
             ,
             may
             take
             true
             comfort
             in
             your
             vertuous
             proceedinges
             ,
             that
             your
             countrey
             may
             receiue
             honourable
             seruice
             from
             you
             :
             resemble
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             in
             the
             Psalme
             127.
             )
             Arrowes
             shot
             out
             of
             a
             strong
             bowe
             :
             Speake
             in
             the
             assemblies
             and
             common
             counsells
             ,
             for
             pietie
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             and
             stoutly
             procure
             the
             suppression
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             the
             aduancement
             of
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Let
             yong
             men
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             commandeth
             ,
             Titus
             2.
             6.
             to
             wit
             ,
             sober
             minded
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             (
             that
             according
             to
             their
             vsuall
             wishes
             and
             desires
             )
             they
             may
             be
             strong
             of
             body
             and
             minde
             ,
             well
             respected
             ,
             well
             willed
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             commended
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             immunities
             ,
             whereof
             the
             dissolute
             and
             vicious
             haue
             no
             part
             .
             And
             what
             madnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             imployed
             alwayes
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             willingly
             and
             cheerefully
             to
             doe
             ?
             Let
             yong
             men
             be
             such
             able
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ouercome
             the
             malignant
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             welbeloued
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Lord
             requires
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             .
             Aboue
             all
             ,
             I
             pray
             them
             that
             (
             to
             crowne
             their
             age
             with
             true
             prayse
             )
             they
             be
             sober
             ,
             that
             they
             respect
             ancient
             men
             ,
             bearing
             with
             the
             lumpishnesse
             and
             sowernesse
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             done
             them
             many
             good
             turnes
             and
             seruices
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             still
             able
             to
             helpe
             and
             further
             them
             much
             .
             For
             hardly
             can
             yong
             age
             decay
             and
             wrong
             it selfe
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             appearing
             ,
             vngratefull
             ,
             sullen
             ,
             churlish
             ,
             and
             insolent
             to
             aged
             persons
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             toyou
             venerable
             and
             reuerend
             old
             men
             ,
             beseeching
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             common
             Father
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             your
             vndoubted
             prayse
             ,
             peace
             ,
             felicity
             ,
             assured
             health
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             you
             bee
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             )
             sober
             ,
             graue
             ,
             meeke
             ,
             sound
             in
             the
             fayth
             ,
             abounding
             in
             charitie
             ,
             
             patience
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             in
             a
             certaine
             Edict
             addressed
             to
             Christians
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             saluation
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             an
             open
             confession
             of
             the
             true
             fayth
             .
             The
             knowledge
             of
             true
             and
             comfortable
             Antiquitie
             consisteth
             ,
             according
             to
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             In
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             know
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Let
             wise
             old
             men
             profit
             in
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             not
             be
             weary
             to
             goe
             on
             ,
             and
             be
             forward
             schollers
             therein
             ,
             euen
             vntill
             with
             vnspeakeable
             ioy
             ,
             they
             behold
             the
             glorious
             face
             of
             the
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             bee
             entertained
             in
             his
             heauenly
             Pallace
             .
             Honour
             is
             the
             nutriment
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             hope
             ,
             yea
             that
             hope
             which
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             the
             assured
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             taste
             which
             wee
             haue
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             contemplation
             of
             God
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             sound
             food
             and
             solid
             substance
             of
             wise
             old
             men
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             grow
             old
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             make
             a
             good
             end
             :
             that
             it
             be
             not
             reproached
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             yeares
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             haue
             beene
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ;
             But
             let
             vs
             striue
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             singular
             benediction
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Song
             of
             the
             wise
             Debora
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Historie
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ;
             That
             those
             who
             loue
             God
             ,
             shall
             bee
             as
             the
             Sunne
             going
             foorth
             in
             his
             strength
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             decline
             ,
             but
             to
             rise
             euen
             to
             midday
             .
             Our
             midday
             is
             to
             continue
             such
             ,
             neuer
             to
             declyne
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             the
             world
             also
             is
             in
             a
             decline
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             lift
             vp
             our
             eyes
             to
             the
             East
             aboue
             ,
             let
             vs
             behold
             the
             Sonne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             let
             vs
             turne
             our
             faces
             that
             way
             ,
             least
             we
             perish
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             shall
             be
             departed
             hence
             (
             sayth
             Saint
             Cyprian
             against
             Demetrius
             )
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             satisfaction
             shall
             haue
             no
             more
             effect
             :
             In
             this
             world
             wee
             lose
             or
             saue
             life
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             then
             bee
             hindred
             by
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             yeares
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             saluation
             which
             is
             offered
             vnto
             him
             .
             There
             
             is
             no
             repentance
             too
             late
             to
             him
             that
             remaines
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             gate
             to
             obtaine
             pardon
             of
             God
             is
             open
             :
             those
             which
             seeke
             and
             follow
             the
             truth
             close
             ,
             shall
             without
             difficulty
             approach
             to
             it
             .
             Although
             you
             bee
             ready
             to
             topple
             into
             your
             graue
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             much
             longer
             to
             liue
             ,
             if
             you
             pray
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             to
             pardon
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             confessing
             them
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             calling
             vpon
             him
             in
             faith
             vnfainedly
             ,
             who
             hath
             manifested
             himselfe
             vnto
             you
             ,
             your
             request
             shall
             bee
             granted
             ,
             his
             mercie
             shall
             giue
             you
             grace
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             passe
             from
             death
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Christ
             affoordeth
             vs
             part
             of
             such
             grace
             ,
             hee
             giueth
             vs
             that
             excellent
             present
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             hauing
             slaine
             and
             put
             death
             to
             death
             for
             vs
             by
             the
             Trophie
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             redeeming
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             by
             the
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             reconciling
             man
             to
             God
             ,
             quickening
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             by
             a
             heauenly
             regeneration
             .
             If
             it
             bee
             possible
             let
             vs
             follow
             after
             this
             Sauiour
             ,
             let
             vs
             bee
             taken
             and
             recognized
             for
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             let
             vs
             fight
             vnder
             his
             banner
             .
             It
             is
             hee
             which
             openeth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             passage
             to
             life
             ,
             which
             doth
             bring
             and
             set
             vs
             vp
             againe
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             doth
             guide
             vs
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
             wee
             shall
             liue
             altogether
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             vs
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             restored
             by
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             we
             shall
             enioy
             ioy
             for
             euer
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             our
             head
             ,
             blessed
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             haue
             our
             fill
             of
             gladnesse
             and
             euerlasting
             happinesse
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             whom
             wee
             shall
             thanke
             without
             ceasing
             .
             And
             truely
             whosoeuer
             acknowledging
             his
             miseries
             past
             ,
             hath
             beene
             made
             assured
             of
             immortall
             life
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bee
             but
             hee
             will
             bee
             alwayes
             ioyfull
             ,
             and
             render
             continuall
             thankes
             to
             God.
             These
             are
             the
             sayings
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ;
             the
             meditation
             of
             which
             we
             doe
             recommend
             to
             the
             wise
             Vieillard
             ,
             and
             for
             to
             excite
             and
             stir
             him
             vp
             yet
             the
             more
             thereunto
             ,
             wee
             doe
             present
             vnto
             him
             these
             two
             Prayers
             following
             .
          
           
           
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             giuen
             to
             man
             life
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             to
             bee
             a
             while
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             goe
             thence
             by
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             admonish
             mee
             that
             there
             is
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             heauenly
             and
             eternall
             ;
             Grant
             mee
             thy
             grace
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             as
             alwayes
             I
             ought
             ,
             to
             thinke
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             liue
             holily
             ,
             so
             now
             I
             may
             endeuour
             to
             depart
             happily
             out
             of
             this
             world
             :
             Let
             the
             hope
             to
             behold
             speedily
             and
             out
             of
             hand
             thy
             glory
             ,
             remooue
             from
             mee
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             waite
             in
             ioy
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             wherein
             that
             approaching
             and
             euerlasting
             libertie
             shall
             vnlose
             mee
             from
             the
             chaynes
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             doe
             so
             mightily
             ouerload
             mee
             .
             Let
             this
             hope
             vphold
             mee
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             any
             transitory
             thing
             ,
             and
             let
             humane
             affections
             bee
             so
             mortified
             in
             my
             frayle
             members
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             desire
             to
             beginne
             againe
             ,
             or
             to
             continue
             my
             course
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             soone
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Grant
             that
             I
             may
             not
             bee
             carefull
             for
             this
             wretched
             body
             ,
             and
             this
             decayed
             building
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             onely
             as
             may
             bee
             fit
             for
             this
             short
             life
             ,
             which
             remaines
             for
             mee
             to
             vse
             .
             Especially
             ,
             fortifie
             my
             minde
             against
             the
             many
             impostures
             ,
             and
             guiles
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             which
             doe
             compasse
             mee
             about
             on
             euery
             side
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             that
             I
             am
             become
             a
             childe
             againe
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             forge
             yeares
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             doth
             dreame
             of
             immortalities
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
             Suffer
             not
             this
             fond
             confidence
             of
             lingering
             still
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             insensibly
             to
             steale
             away
             my
             life
             from
             mee
             ,
             so
             as
             without
             thinking
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             too
             late
             ,
             I
             shall
             finde
             my selfe
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             surprised
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             taken
             ,
             desperate
             and
             past
             hope
             ;
             wherevpon
             would
             follow
             a
             vaine
             complaint
             ,
             to
             haue
             wretchedly
             cast
             away
             thy
             graces
             ,
             to
             see
             my selfe
             shackled
             with
             an
             vnsupportable
             chaine
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             I
             feare
             to
             bee
             loosed
             .
             My
             life
             is
             betweene
             my
             lips
             ,
             why
             then
             should
             I
             pant
             ,
             and
             sigh
             after
             transitory
             thinges
             ?
             What
             haue
             I
             any
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             profits
             ,
             and
             
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ?
             My
             weakenesses
             doe
             bidd
             mee
             enough
             to
             turne
             my
             backe
             to
             all
             infamous
             lendnesse
             and
             licenciousnesse
             ,
             and
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             be
             stronger
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             should
             it
             bee
             to
             offend
             thee
             ?
             My
             sight
             is
             dimme
             ,
             and
             decayes
             ,
             my
             hearing
             is
             dull
             and
             deaffed
             ;
             should
             I
             reuiue
             these
             dead
             senses
             ,
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             old
             pleasures
             and
             new
             also
             ?
             O
             let
             mee
             not
             ,
             with
             new
             crimes
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             increase
             and
             adde
             to
             mine
             iniquities
             past
             !
             And
             if
             thy
             fauour
             hath
             vpheld
             mee
             in
             my
             young
             age
             ,
             oh
             let
             mee
             not
             abuse
             it
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             vilely
             sinke
             into
             the
             bottomlesse
             gulfe
             of
             death
             ,
             notwithstanding
             so
             many
             graces
             of
             thine
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             am
             bounden
             and
             indebted
             to
             thine
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             am
             to
             make
             account
             before
             thy
             iudgement
             seate
             .
             Thy
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             shall
             they
             mourne
             euer
             mee
             ?
             Thy
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             made
             heauy
             in
             beholding
             mee
             ?
             My
             conscience
             shall
             it
             accuse
             mee
             ,
             to
             bee
             hypocriticall
             and
             malicious
             ?
             Make
             this
             old
             age
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             free
             from
             stupiditie
             ,
             and
             sottishnesse
             ,
             from
             pollution
             ,
             from
             weakenesse
             ,
             talkatiuenesse
             ,
             from
             arrogancie
             ,
             bragging
             ,
             doating
             ,
             from
             too
             much
             niggardship
             ,
             and
             from
             vnnecessarie
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             odious
             expences
             ;
             make
             me
             become
             charitable
             ,
             honest
             ,
             sober
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             alwaies
             mindfull
             of
             my
             neere
             departure
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             that
             immortalitie
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             for
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             let
             my
             old
             age
             haue
             nothing
             that
             I
             may
             feare
             ,
             nothing
             that
             my
             friends
             and
             enemies
             may
             lament
             or
             condemne
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             beloued
             and
             welcome
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             will
             make
             mee
             shorly
             to
             returne
             into
             thy
             heauenly
             Pallace
             ,
             where
             thou
             shalt
             wipe
             away
             the
             teares
             from
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             see
             my selfe
             deliuered
             from
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             filled
             with
             thy
             grace
             ,
             and
             closed
             about
             with
             blissefull
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             company
             ,
             who
             there
             continually
             magnifie
             thee
             .
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             deliuer
             mee
             from
             these
             so
             many
             cares
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             doe
             presseme
             downe
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             my
             departure
             I
             may
             follow
             thee
             with
             courage
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             my
             meditation
             continually
             :
             Let
             me
             
             be
             released
             from
             the
             vaine
             imployments
             ,
             and
             businesses
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             setting
             my selfe
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             directly
             concernes
             my
             calling
             ,
             and
             behauing
             my selfe
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             both
             those
             which
             dwell
             neere
             me
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             farre
             and
             remote
             from
             mee
             ,
             may
             from
             my
             behauiours
             and
             carriage
             ,
             take
             example
             of
             pietie
             ,
             iust
             dealing
             ,
             and
             holy
             manners
             .
             Let
             mee
             bee
             an
             enemie
             to
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             superstition
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             addicted
             to
             thy
             seruice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             thy
             word
             .
             Graunt
             me
             I
             beseech
             thee
             this
             grace
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             carefully
             meditate
             on
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             vnderstood
             ,
             or
             perceiued
             of
             thy
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             mercie
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             my
             life
             .
             That
             I
             may
             euery
             day
             learne
             that
             ,
             whereof
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             both
             shamefull
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Aboue
             all
             roote
             out
             of
             my
             heart
             all
             wicked
             guile
             and
             craft
             ,
             and
             graunt
             me
             the
             grace
             to
             walke
             before
             thee
             in
             a
             sincere
             and
             honest
             heart
             ,
             hating
             euill
             in
             my selfe
             more
             then
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             louer
             of
             plaine
             dealing
             ,
             of
             peace
             ,
             of
             equitie
             ,
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             of
             puritie
             ,
             of
             innocencie
             of
             life
             .
             Let
             these
             be
             the
             ornaments
             of
             mine
             age
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             spirit
             so
             direct
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             too
             much
             deiected
             ,
             though
             I
             become
             deafe
             ,
             blind
             ,
             weake
             ,
             &
             lame
             .
             Onely
             let
             me
             haue
             strength
             left
             and
             remaining
             ,
             to
             prayse
             and
             call
             vpon
             thee
             to
             the
             last
             gaspe
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             weakenesses
             and
             decayes
             of
             my
             bodie
             may
             be
             borne
             vp
             by
             the
             supply
             of
             thy
             graces
             in
             my
             soule
             ,
             which
             desires
             not
             to
             be
             and
             remaine
             in
             this
             prison
             ,
             but
             to
             blesse
             and
             prayse
             thee
             .
             Suffer
             me
             not
             to
             conceite
             still
             on
             moneths
             and
             yeares
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             euery
             steppe
             and
             moment
             of
             tyme
             ,
             I
             may
             remember
             my
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             that
             my
             whole
             thought
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             once
             pay
             this
             debt
             ,
             least
             being
             suddainely
             taken
             ,
             I
             cast
             away
             my
             soule
             .
             When
             then
             the
             appoynted
             tyme
             shall
             come
             ,
             graunt
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             ioyfully
             depart
             ,
             and
             with
             fervent
             desire
             lift
             vp
             my selfe
             to
             thee
             .
             Let
             thy
             goodnesse
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             
             cause
             me
             to
             imploy
             my
             last
             dayes
             to
             the
             studie
             and
             meditation
             hereof
             ,
             not
             fearing
             to
             leaue
             and
             resigne
             this
             life
             ,
             whereby
             I
             shall
             no
             more
             offend
             thee
             ,
             but
             shall
             glorifie
             thee
             continually
             .
             The
             apprehension
             of
             so
             happie
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             birth
             day
             of
             my
             eternall
             and
             vnspeakeable
             blessed
             being
             ,
             let
             it
             make
             mee
             to
             reioyce
             before
             thee
             my
             Lord
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             thorough
             Iesus
             Christ
             thy
             sonne
             my
             redeemer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             O
             Eternall
             God
             and
             almightie
             ,
             heauenly
             Father
             and
             mercifull
             ,
             which
             hast
             beene
             my
             hope
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             during
             all
             the
             course
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             vntill
             this
             great
             age
             hast
             by
             infinite
             wayes
             ,
             caused
             me
             to
             feele
             thy
             prouidence
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             thou
             art
             he
             to
             whom
             I
             haue
             recourse
             as
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             glorie
             ,
             my
             saluation
             .
             My
             legges
             are
             feeble
             ,
             but
             I
             lift
             vp
             my selfe
             vpon
             the
             winges
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             even
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             my
             strength
             in
             infirmitie
             ,
             my
             light
             in
             so
             great
             darknesse
             of
             my
             vnderstanding
             ,
             my
             life
             in
             death
             which
             compasseth
             me
             about
             ,
             beseeching
             thee
             to
             be
             pleased
             to
             forget
             the
             sinnes
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             no
             more
             remembrance
             of
             my
             transgressions
             ,
             but
             remember
             thy
             faithfull
             promises
             ,
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             woundes
             and
             suffrings
             of
             thy
             sonne
             my
             pledge
             and
             Sauiour
             ,
             for
             whose
             loue
             be
             pleased
             to
             pardon
             mine
             iniquities
             .
             Suffer
             mee
             not
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             for
             euer
             to
             cast
             thee
             off
             and
             forsake
             thee
             .
             Be
             pleased
             to
             annoynt
             the
             eyes
             of
             my
             soule
             with
             the
             salue
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             continually
             behold
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             acknowledging
             my selfe
             a
             poore
             way-faring
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             all
             my
             fathers
             were
             ,
             I
             may
             earnestly
             aspire
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             countrie
             where
             the
             blessed
             are
             ,
             and
             where
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             a
             place
             for
             all
             thine
             elect
             .
             Graunt
             that
             I
             may
             see
             my selfe
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             waues
             and
             stormes
             of
             the
             dangerous
             Sea
             of
             this
             world
             :
             O
             Lord
             teach
             mee
             to
             know
             mine
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             my
             dayes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             that
             seeing
             that
             the
             flourishing
             state
             of
             this
             humaine
             life
             hath
             no
             abiding
             ,
             but
             is
             compassed
             with
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             with
             labours
             and
             paines
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             more
             dangerous
             when
             we
             least
             feele
             them
             ,
             I
             may
             giue
             my selfe
             to
             the
             studie
             and
             exercise
             of
             that
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             doth
             teach
             me
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             heauenly
             happinesse
             of
             thy
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             my
             heart
             may
             be
             there
             where
             my
             treasure
             is
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             spouse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             where
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             for
             them
             which
             loue
             thee
             incomprehensible
             joyes
             ,
             through
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           5.
           
           Line
           21.
           for
           be
           ,
           reade
           ,
           begun
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           14.
           for
           ,
           from
           currant
           ,
           r.
           or
           currant
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           16.
           for
           ,
           middest
           was
           ,
           r.
           nuddest
           whereof
           was
           .
           l.
           1.
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           r.
           but
           that
           .
           l.
           29.
           for
           ,
           sight
           ,
           r.
           scite
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           12.
           for
           ,
           followeth
           ,
           r.
           floweth
           .
           l.
           23.
           for
           ,
           made
           ,
           r
           was
           .
           p.
           19
           l.
           21.
           for
           ,
           of
           dayes
           ,
           r.
           of
           our
           dayes
           .
           p.
           22.
           
           Chap.
           4.
           l.
           1.
           for
           ,
           fearefulnesse
           ,
           r.
           fearfull
           fall
           l.
           7.
           for
           ,
           respectacle
           ,
           r.
           receptacle
           .
           l.
           22.
           for
           ,
           age
           a
           ,
           r.
           age
           is
           a
           p.
           23.
           l.
           13.
           for
           ,
           downe
           ,
           r.
           done
           l.
           15.
           for
           ,
           crimes
           r.
           ruines
           p.
           24.
           l.
           12.
           for
           lineaments
           ,
           r.
           ligaments
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           20.
           for
           ,
           spin
           at
           ,
           r
           spin
           out
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           3.
           for
           a
           wonder
           ,
           r.
           no
           wonder
           .
           p.
           31
           l.
           5.
           for
           ,
           if
           this
           life
           ,
           r.
           of
           his
           life
           p.
           36
           l.
           27.
           for
           ,
           to
           be
           proclaime
           ,
           r.
           to
           proclaime
           ,
           p.
           10.
           l.
           17.
           for
           ,
           porportiall
           ,
           r.
           proportionall
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           3.
           for
           ,
           wh
           ,
           r.
           who
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           23.
           for
           ,
           effect
           ,
           r
           affect
           p.
           99.
           l.
           20.
           for
           ,
           youyg
           ,
           r.
           young
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           16.
           themselues
           ,
           r.
           themselues
           p.
           120.
           l.
           9.
           for
           ,
           wit-r
           .
           witnes
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01992-e1190
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             miserable
             condition
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Physitians
             masters
             of
             their
             strength
             and
             wealth
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             to
             doe
             good
             is
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             men
             cannot
             finde
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             felicities
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Delightfull
             good
             recreations
             are
             as
             fit
             for
             young
             persons
             as
             labour
             .
          
           
             Old
             mens
             actions
             .